Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Come What May (From Moulin Rouge movie): Nicole Kidman, Ewan McGregor 

All About Us: t.A.T.u 

That night, Chris and I had awoken to make love once more, slowly, lovingly. Afterward, we had fallen back asleep, wrapped in each other’s arms, our energy depleted. For once, since I woke up at the hospital, I slept without a single nightmare. 

Several days have passed and Chris and I are in a much better place. I could tell the others were eager, but they, as well as me, knew my energy was not up to having too many fun nights just yet. Between Felix and Chris that day, and well, of course, I couldn’t resist my Changbin the next night, I had pretty much depleted my energy levels. It had taken a couple of days for my energy to return. Those first couple of days after, I couldn’t do much more than shuffle between the apartments. Though, I hadn’t had a nightmare in any of those days. I had finally been getting good sleep!  

My two brats had laughed at me though. They thought it was hilarious, till I told them the nightmares were gone. At least for now. I was not fooled enough to believe that I wouldn’t have them on occasion. It was nice, though, that I was finally sleeping through the night. I could tell a difference in my body, and my mind. I felt better, my mind clearer. It was a blessing. 

Jeongin had spent the night with Bin and I last night. He told me he just needed to hold me close. He had a nightmare the night before and just needed to hold me. When we’d awoken in each other’s arms, he told me he felt so much better. Truth be told, so did I. Getting snuggle time with each of them was so desperately needed and I have not been able to. 

 After a late breakfast, we all gathered in my living room on the big sofa. As I start to pass, Minho snatches me, settling me on his lap with my legs draped over Han. “Mmmm, I love my snuggly kitty Minho.” Han snickers at my words, so I kick him. He grabs my feet, glaring at me. 

“Squirrel, you know it is true. He’s our snuggle bunny, ginger cat. Go ahead, try to argue with me on that.” Raising my eyebrow, Han looked at me and then burst out laughing. I look up to see Minho trying to look offended. He fails, of course! Smiling big and kissing my forehead he pulls me in for a tight hug. I hear soft giggling from the rest of the guys, but Minho pays no attention. 

For several hours we sit around talking trash to each other and laughing. It is such a relaxing time; I doze off for a bit in Minho’s arms. I don’t even know how long I’ve been out when I hear Chris’s phone ring. I sit up, knowing the tone is for JYP.  

“Hello PD-nim, how may I help you? Oh, you are downstairs? Yes, I’ll be right down.” Chris turns around looking at us. “I have no idea why he’s here, but I’ll be right back with him.” 

I quickly run to my computer, making sure my security is running on his phone. I do not want the chance of any conversations being recorded. I trust him, but no one knows about the ones he works with. He has fired several from JYPE and the news is starting to catch on.  

My program has continued to run and constantly check, so I felt pretty safe. It’s then I look at the time, realizing I’d slept for nearly two and a half hours. Wow. I hear the door open, just as I finish setting up and throwing a sweatshirt over my tank top. Even if his phone is bugged, which doesn’t look like it is, I have our home set up with blockers. 

We are taking no chances with what has been happening at JYPE. The guys had all gotten new phones and new phone numbers. Chris had gotten a new computer after finding a tracker on his old one. We had carefully downloaded his stuff, ensuring nothing was lost. Unfortunately, there were a few things axed, due to finding hidden encryptions. He had decided not to chance trying to break the encryption.  

They were not super important items and nothing that couldn’t be redone if wanted. Chris had been so fucking pissed though, as he should have been. I had just been glad it hadn’t been worse. I feared the repercussions though. I’d had to tell JYP this meant his systems had been compromised. I felt for him, truly I did.  

As JYP entered, he looked tired. More tired than I had ever seen him. “Um, sir. Mr. Park, are you ok? Can I get you some water?” Changbin shows up just then with a bottle of water, looking worried too. We glance at each other, then at Chris. Something is up and we can feel the worry coming off him. 

“You all might want to sit down.” He waits for us to take our places on the sofa, as he too sits down in one of the chairs facing us. “It looks as though someone has leaked plans for your quiet two weeks in Jeju.” I gasp as I sit up abruptly next to Changbin. “I know you all are due to leave in a couple of days, but I have a plan and an idea. Lynn, I know you have a place in Texas. I want you to go there. All of you. Tonight. Take nothing but what you need for the next couple of days. You will take one of my cards with you for anything else. Once you land, there will be a van waiting to take you to your place. We may need to play this by ear if it needs to be extended longer than a few weeks. I’m sure your two kids can hold it down here?” 

“Of course. I’m just… I still have a follow-up doctor visit I’m supposed to do.” 

“Mom, breathe. It will get taken care of. Just calm down. Me and Tony will hold down things here. You and the guys just go. Ok?” 

I look up into Don’s worried face. He’s got his ‘Don’t argue with me’ look. He is taking this very serious. 

“Lynn, baby, let us help you. If we need to fly back for those, we will. Or if we can meet with a doctor there, we will. Whatever it takes. And look, we get to see where you live.” Chris looks at me, smiling. 

“Lynn, I will take care of the doctor. Please, let me. I am very upset about this and am tracking down who said something. I had a feeling that we had not gotten all the bugs out in the building. I have a team on it right now, combing over the entire JYP building. When I got here, they had already notified me of two found in the cafeteria area so far. I am sure there are more. I owe you so much for helping me to see what was going on in my own company. So please, let me help.” 

“Yes, I do have my property in Texas, but my house is not exactly large y’all. It’s a three-bedroom smaller house. I never changed it when we won the money. We might need to get something a bit bigger. And further away from town so not everyone knows we are there. Cause ya know, Stray Kids? You’re kinda famous and all that! And I don’t wanna have to beat a bitch trying to lay hands on my men. I will pull my Beast out and run some skank over.” 

“I love when our woman goes all American country ghetto.” Changbin grins from ear to ear while JYP stares at me in shock. 

“I do not even understand exactly what was just said or how to interpret that. Do I even want to know what was said?”  

“NO!” Both Chris and Minho shout at the same time, doubled over in laughter. JYP stands up, shaking his head and grinning as we all scramble. Don and Tony come my room, helping me throw my clothes and toiletries in a bag. I pull out my phone as I begin gathering my computer, realizing it is well past time to call my friend. Now. I desperately need her, and she is the only one who will understand everything.  

Calling my friend Lauren, I know she’s going to kick my ass when she sees me. I had texted her a few times, but she had no clue everything that had happened. Now, I know how stupid it’s been to hide. Out of everyone I know, she would be the one to understand everything I’ve been going through with the guys. But she has been doing some special undercover things, and I did not want to disturb her. 

“Lynn, woman, what the hell is going on there! You are marrying Changbin and did not think to call me? I have been trying to get a hold of you. What...” 

“Lauren, please hold that thought. I need your help.” I stand there chewing my nails. 

“What is going on doll? And what is all that noise in the background? Is everything ok? Do I need to book a flight to fight someone?” 

 I giggled before starting the conversation back up. “Well, I’m fixing to be on my way back to Texas. Long story that I will tell you about when I get there. But all of us are coming. Well, me and the eight guys. Don and Tony will be coming later. Um, got any houses you think we could rent? Or hell, even buy? Enough for all of us? There is so much I need to tell you about. I know I should have called you. And Ren, let's just say I now understand your relationship a whole lot more.” 

“Wait, all eight? Oh, the whole group. Oh...oh wait...Lynn, what...no. Are you serious? How many?” 

“Umm, all eight?” 

“HOLY FUCKING SHITBALLS WOMAN!!!!” I pull the phone away from my ear due to the yelling and screaming in the background. Don and Tony burst out laughing, as they can hear her too.  

“Are you serious? All eight? Wow. Ok, so we will be talking. And I also heard something about you having to be in the hospital. Woman, I am seriously kicking your ass when I see you!” 

Just then Don yells out, “Yes Aunt Lauren, please do! She deserves it! We didn’t know she hadn’t talked to you!” I glare at Don, but he just glares right back. 

I hear laughter from the phone. “Tell Don I got this.” I let out a moan. “Let me know the moment you get here. I’ll let you know about a house, but I have an idea. Love you bitch!” 

“Love you too Lauren! And don’t kick my ass too hard.” I hear her snarky ‘We’ll see’ as I continue. ”I’ll let you know once we’ve landed.” As I put my laptop bag on top of my bag, the tears hit as I looked at my kids. 

“Momma, no. Don’t cry. It’s going to be ok. We just talked to Mr. Park. In about a week or a week and a half, I’ll see if I can take a few days off and fly out with Don, and we’ll come to see you, okay? It’s going to be ok. Security is going to be amped up around here. We’ll be ok. I know you’ll be able to watch everything from there too. It’ll be ok. Now go. Have some fun back home. You need this momma. And please let Lauren and the guys start helping. I love you but stop doing all the stuff on your own.” 

“Tony is right Mom. You do need this. All of you do. The fact that JYP caught this ahead of time is a small miracle. You are getting out now, quietly, and ahead of anyone knowing anything. And on a private plane! Have fun and stay safe. I love you so much, momma.” 

After packing, JYP ordered us all the food before he left. We will be leaving for the airport late, flying out around midnight. I have no idea what plane or anything, as he has gotten it all set up. He gave all the info to Chris, along with his black card, before he left. 

When the food arrived, we all ate in near silence. The feeling in the room was very subdued. I tried watching a movie with the guys after but just could not concentrate. Eventually, it got too much. My emotions were running crazy and my heart felt heavy with despair, so I decided to take another nap. As I lay down in my bed, Minho, Han, and Seungmin came in to join me. They are as freaked out as I am by this development. A couple of hours later, my kids came in, waking us up.  

“I love you two so much. Man, I going to miss you two. I’ll see you soon though, OK?” Just then, Felix comes in letting me know they are all waiting for me, and grabs what I am taking with me. With a deep breath, Tony and Don give me one final hug and then push me out of the door into the waiting arms of Han. 

“Hey, it’s going to be ok my love. They’ll be ok too.” I know they will. I keep telling myself that. I refuse to let the tears fall. I must stay strong. Can’t break. I can’t.  

It is after 11 pm by the time we pull away from the building. It is then that Chris informs us that PD-Nim has a private plane ready for us. We are loading from the tarmac and hopefully, no one has gotten any information on us. I truly hope so, for all of us. We know we will be landing someplace to refuel and then taking back off. It’s going to be a very long flight. I hope the seats are comfy. 

As we pull in, I see the plane sitting and realize he has taken extra measures, in that we are getting out under a tent, and everything is covered as we go up and into the plane. It’s brilliant. We park and jump out, running up the stairs. Our staff runs behind us. For this trip, we are only taking two staff members and having two security members meeting us at the airport in Dallas. They aren’t staying with us the whole time but will be driving the van to my house. And they’ve agreed to be on call, just in case. Thankfully, it’s two of the guy’s favorite security personnel/personal trainers they’ve worked with in the past.  

Sitting down next to a window, I continue looking out. I feel someone sit next to me and look over to Seungmin watching me. “We will be in the air soon my love. Can I hold your hand?” I can’t speak past the lump in my throat at the tenderness in his expression and words. All I can do is take his offered hand and lean my head on his shoulder as we taxi out. I stay that way for hours.  

Eventually, I can’t take it anymore and excuse myself to the bathroom. The others have already set their pods up to sleep not long ago. This is truly the fanciest plane I’ve ever been on. I have no idea how Mr. Park pulled this off and I don’t even want to know how much it cost.  

Seungmin, Minho, Han, and I had been sitting in an area that is like a mini-conference area since we had slept some. Four seats face one another. Now, I could feel their eyes following me. One foot in front of the other, one step at a time. I have to make it before I break down. I have too. 

As soon as the door closes, the tears begin. I barely get the door locked as the tears stream down my face. I’ve learned to cry in silence, but I don’t think I’ll be able to stay quiet this time. Eventually, the sobs can no longer be held back and I break, completely and totally. I collapse to the floor. I hear the knock, but barely. 

“Honey, open this door right now. I can’t take this anymore. Hearing you like this is killing me, Lynn. Please let me in.” Han’s please somehow reached me and I opened the lock. “Oh, baby. No honey, don’t do this.” 

“I tried Han. I tried to be strong. But I-I can’t be anymore. I’m afraid for you guys, my kids and myself. What would have happened if we had gone to Jeju? What was their plan for exposing us? Were they going to do something? What’s going to happen to my kids? What about your business?” 

“Stop it, Lynn. We are all going to be ok. We can run our business from anywhere. That’s the joy of what we do. We can drop into studios all over the world.  It’s rather fun to be able to do actually! Plus, we have our equipment with us. Just like you have all your writing things with you. As for your two kids, have you met them?” His asking makes me snort out laughing. “That’s my girl.” Bending down, he helps me off the floor. As we step into the hallway, I see Minho and Seungmin looking at us.  

“I’m guessing you two heard my breakdown too?” 

“My love, you know you cannot hide from us, right? Min heard you and alerted us. Han and I had our earbuds in, but he didn’t.” I glanced at Seungmin, seeing him biting his lip in worry.  

“I was ready to break down the door. Hannie told me that was probably not the best idea. Now, what can we do? Everyone else is out cold. But none of them have slept for over 24 hours, so I was rather expecting it.” 

Han walks me over to them, where Minnie is sitting in the seat across from Minho. Han sits down, pulling me down into his lap. “Honestly, I am tired, but I also don’t want to sleep just yet. I need some food.” 

“We can do that!” Calling the flight attendant, we each order a light meal.  

When the food comes, I sit in the seat next to Minnie, leaning over and kissing his cheek. “Thank you, Min. Thanks for always looking out for me. Thank you to each of you for always looking out for me.” They each smile back at me as we eat in companionable silence. Eventually, the tiredness takes over.  

This jet is first class. I loved that we could either put a partition up between our sleeping areas or leave it open. As far as I knew, everyone had left theirs open. The stewards had come in to make sure our sleep pods were all set up. Han and Minho kiss me goodnight and close their doors. I went around each area, checking in and kissing each of the guys on the cheek or forehead before going back to my own. They all looked adorable snuggling up, snoring softly. 

Seungmin had let me know that Changbin had already told him to take care of me for the night since he knew he would not be able to stay awake any longer. When he asks if I want the partition up or down so we can talk some more, my heart jumps. One look was all it took for him to know. “We’re going to leave it out, please. This has been a rough day, and Lynn has not had the best day. In fact, could we each get a glass of wine?” 

It’s not long before we have bottles of water and each a glass of exquisite red wine. “I will warn you; alcohol can hit differently at higher altitudes Lynn. That’s why I only had them bring us the small glasses.” 

“Oh, come now, afraid I’ll get drunk and want to join the mile-high club?” I watch as he nearly chokes on his wine. I take a small sip, with a gleam in my eye, watching him.  

“Play nice Lynn.” Seungmin looks at Lynn, wondering at the look on her face. She was joking, right? Fuck. I’m beginning to think she may not be joking. I watch as she tips the glass back, swallowing the rest of the wine. A small drop slowly slides down the side of her mouth. I can’t help but lean over and lick it off. I look up to her eyes looking like a molten green fire. I can already tell, there is no going to be playing nice. 

There is a knock on the door. “Do you need anything else? May we take your glasses?” 

“No. We are good. Here are the glasses. Feel free to turn off the cabin lights. We may talk some more, but we will be going to sleep soon.” 

“Your staff and stewards are in the front section. If you need anything, feel free to push the call button and we will come back. Enjoy your sleep.” 

“Thank you.” 

As Seungmin closes the door, he slowly turns toward me. I take in the expression. His eyes raked up and down my body, causing my skin to pebble and my nipples to harden. He crawls over his section to me, sitting back on his knees. “We will have to be quiet Lynn. Do you understand me? Because I need you just as bad baby. I know I don’t show my emotions. But I’m just as scared and worried. Hearing you cry earlier, gutted me. And I know Bin told me to watch over you, but, well, I sorta figured you might stay with Han and Minho tonight.” He looks away. 

I reached up, pulling his face back toward me. Looking deep into his beautiful eyes, I lean forward, kissing his forehead. “Kim Seung Min, if I had wanted to stay with them, or anyone else, I would have. But I wanted to stay with you. Why do you still doubt yourself, and us, so much? Min, you are a rock for me.” He looks at me with shock.  

“I know you don’t always talk about your emotions, but do you realize the small ways you show me? Like softly asking if you could hold my hand earlier? That meant the world to me. More than you even know. I NEEDED THAT. You are my rock, then and now. The little touches, the hair kisses every time you walk past me at home, the small shoulder touches when we are out in public, and you want to show me something. You let your fingers linger just a little longer. They are so simple but so full of love. I cherish those Min. My heart desires those things from you. Never doubt that my love.” 

When he kisses me, it is the softest kiss I have ever received from him, so full of longing, love, and yearning. It quickly gives way to blistering passion, our tongues clashing. When we finally part, panting, he whispers, “Baby, we are wearing way too much. And right now, I want nothing more than you naked and mounting me. You are in control right now.” Our clothes come off in record time. Seungmin is stunning. I do not think I will ever get tired of looking at any of them. Their skin is all beautiful shades of honey, his abs softer, but evident, his arms strong, his legs, long and lean. 

We lay beside each other, kissing, caressing, his fingers slowly lowering their way down till he slips two fingers into my pussy. “Already so wet? Bring your hand over and see how swollen I am. I need you, Lynn. Straddle me, my love. Ride me, now.” 

Running my fingers up and down his hard cock as he finger fucks me, he gasps as I squeeze from the base up. Pulling his fingers out, he quickly flips over, lifting me as I straddle him. We watch each other as I slowly lower down until I am completely seated on his cock.  

“Gawd you feel so good, Lynn. You are so damn tight. Remember baby, we have to be as quiet as possible. We don’t want to wake anyone else up. This, now, is just for you and me. For us. We both need this. We need each other. I’m not going anywhere, no matter what anyone says, no matter what information anyone ever gets on us. Got it. You.Are.Mine.” 

His eyes darken till they are black at each word, and he moves his hips up in time with each word. I begin moving, slowly, moving up and down. I feel so full. I need this. No, I needed him. I needed this time with Seungmin. Our eyes never leave each other, our hands caressing and rubbing all over our bodies. I can feel my orgasm building, and by the looks in his eyes, so is his. Somehow, and I don’t know how, we have stayed quiet. Though how I’m not going to scream as my orgasm hits, I have no idea. 

“Bite me. Lean down and bite me when your orgasm hits. I don’t fucking care if you draw blood. If it’s ok with you, I’ll do the same.” My eyes widened and he knew what I was worried about. I shake my head yes, knowing it’s the only way either of us might make it through without sound.  I begin to move faster as he begins to thrust up into me, and I know neither of us is lasting any longer. I throw myself forward, biting hard as a massive orgasm slams me hard, wave after wave continuing as he thrusts over and over seeking his release. When he suddenly bites me, another orgasm, this one even stronger, hits, causing me to bite down harder, drawing blood. My cunt clamps down so hard around him I may actually be sore and slightly bruised when I wake up. But damn is it worth it!  

My orgasm continues, wave after wave as he continues pumping into me. Impossibly, he somehow cums again, so hard he shakes all over. Slowly, our bodies finally come down from the heavens. I don’t know what that bite to each other did, but that was one of the longest orgasms I’ve ever had in my life. Whispering to Seungmin, he says he’s never cum a second time like that. We both look at each other in awe, feeling like something is different, but not exactly what it is. 

Once we calm down enough, we sneak to the bathroom, quickly and quietly rinsing each other off. We wipe off the blood and put our pajamas on. As we walk past Minho and Han’s pod, their door opens and Han peeks out. “Are you both ok now? Like, really ok? Can I go to sleep now? Why are you two bleeding?” Jumping up, so as not to disturb Minho, he closes the door. Facing us both, he looks at us with a glare on his face. 

“Whoa Hannie, slow down baby. Oh Min, we are bleeding through. Shit. You know he isn’t going to let this go and we don’t want our shirts sticking. We need some bandages.” 

“You know I’m right here.” Han looks at both of us, tilting his head to the side and giving us the stink eye. 

I ignore the looks he gives the two of us. “I have some in my bag. Han, can you help? 

“Yes, yes I will. I need to know what the two of you did to each other.” 

Reaching out, I placed my finger upon his lips. “Shush. Quietly come with us to the bathroom. I know you are going to get on to us, but we didn’t want to wake anyone up. He and I needed private time together.” 

“Duh, we all knew that. You two were a bundle of nerves. I had a feeling about what was going to happen. But you two had me worried. I’ve been sitting next to Minho, a freaking bundle of nerves because I could not sleep. I haven’t heard anything from the two of you. I know I had my earbuds in, but my music was on super low. Then I heard your pod door open. I love you both so much and the thought that I can’t help you, either of you, because I don’t know how to… Well… It messes with me, ok? And I know we are all on edge. But hearing you cry earlier. Seeing the pain on Seungmin’s face. It got to me this time. Now I see blood. *He lets out a very deep sigh* What am I going to see?” 

“Well…Let’s just show him, Lynn.” Seungmin rolls his eyes and takes his shirt off and I quickly drop my gaze to the floor. The gasp from Han says it all. Full set of teeth marks on Seungmin. Then I take my shirt off and there is a matching set on me. 

“Holy fucking shit!” 

“Han, please be quiet!”  

“The rest of the guys are going to go fucking ballistic on you two. You know that right? But it is kind of awesome too. I cannot believe you did this to each other and made not one sound. You know we must clean this well and it is going to burn like a mother.” 

“We know. Do Lynn’s first please.” They set about cleaning the wounds. We both know we will have to be very vigilant about keeping them clean since teeth wounds can quickly turn infected. This is going to be fun explaining to the others. After we are done, Han hands us fresh shirts, gives us kisses and butt pats, and sends us to bed. I giggle as I crawl into Seungmin’s arms. “He is becoming more and more like the Butt-Hunter every day.” 

Four hours later Han is awoken by cursing from the bathroom. “Why the fuck is there blood in here? Wait, isn’t this Lynn’s shirt? Changbin, is that Seungmin’s? Where the fuck are they.” 

Shit, shit, shit! I forgot to grab the shirts!!!! Oh fuck. Jumping up I throw open my door and throw myself against Chan just as Minho does the same with Changbin. I didn’t even know he was awake but thank gawd he is! 

“Nope, you will not go wake them up. What’s done is done. It was done mutually. They both enjoyed themselves and you will shut up. They were both cleaned up, bandaged, and sent to bed.” All three heads swivel toward me.  

“Ya. You heard me. I know exactly what went down. And I knew you’d go ballistic. Our little Doberman and doll face joined the mile-high club and didn’t wake any of us. Not a freaking peep. I know because I was still awake! They got their kink on too. They bit the living shit out of each other’s shoulders, enough to leave possible permanent teeth marks and drew a lot of blood. I disinfected it and still, they didn’t make a sound!” Shaking my head I just look at the others with a smirk on my face. “Those two. Now, you three will go back to your pods, and take care of the obvious hard-ons I can tell that information gave to each of you. And let them continue to rest. Got it?”  

Reaching down, I slide my hands down Changbin and Chan’s pajama bottoms, stroking them both as I watch their eyes roll back. “Now, go back to your pod and take care of each other, quietly. While I do the same to Minho.” All three let out a gasp.  

“Holy fucking shit Hannie, that was…that is…yes sir.” Chris grabs Changbin’s hand and walks away. Turning around to Minho, I push him back into our pod. “Now, your turn.” He rapidly blinks at me, stunned. 

“In all the years I’ve known you, I don’t think I’ve ever seen you literally leave them, or me, this stunned before. Where did this come from? I am not complaining at all. I’m…shocked. And really fucking turned on right now, though I’m sure you can tell.” He drops his pajama bottoms, his cock standing at attention.  

“Guess we get to see if we can be just as quiet. Somehow, I’m not so sure Minho. But it is going to be fun to try!” At the other end, Changbin and Chris are happily giving each other head, desperately trying to stay quiet as well. 

The sounds rouse both Seungmin and Lynn from sleep. They listen as Minho and Han both try to quietly have sex. They can’t help but be turned on by the noises and find themselves kissing and fondling each other. It’s not long before they hear a hushed gasp from each of them. After a moment, Han and Minho leave their pod for the bathroom, and we hear more sounds. 

It’s then we realize we were also hearing Changbin and Chan. Their sounds were muffled but noticeable. Seungmin silently stepped out of our pod and grinned when he stepped back in.  

“You can’t hear them outside of this area. We must be in an acoustic cone area, so their sound is amplified to us. Not sure if they can hear us, but I don’t care. We’ll be landing in several more hours, but for right now, your pussy is calling my name again.” 

He pounces and it’s everything in me to not squeal with laughter. We strip each other free of our clothes, kissing and fondling as we go. Already horny as hell and dripping from the sounds we had heard from Han and Minho, the sounds of Chan and Changbin are driving us to insanity level. We follow suit, as the others, and it doesn’t take long before Seungmin and I are again finding our release in each other. We can hear Chan and Changbin still going, so we make a mad dash for the bathroom.  

Unfortunately, we don’t make it out in time to miss them. They block us in as we open the door, and I know immediately we are in so much trouble. But there is also a hint of mischievousness in their eyes, so I know we aren’t in too much trouble. At least, I hope. 

“You are not going anywhere till we have answers as to why there was blood earlier. Han told us some, but we need to hear it from you two.” 

“Tsk, tsk, tsk, thought you two were going to escape didn’t ya? Not this time Lynn. You might as well show me and Bin the damage you have done to each other saur we know what we are dealing with. I don’t entirely know how I feel about this yet.” 

“Pissed, but also turned on by it. And don’t even try to tell me otherwise.” I look him straight in the eyes, waiting for him to argue with me. I catch Seungmin’s eyes widening beside me and then the laughter. He loses it, absolutely loses it. 

“Sorry, I’ll be quieter. But the look on your faces when she just called you out. That was epic. And you know it’s true. Ok Lynn, let’s do this.” I didn’t have to strip off my shirt as this time I had put on a spaghetti tank right before the door opened. Seungmin hadn’t had time to put his shirt on. We peel the bandages off and hear three gasps. Looking out the door, we see Minho standing next to Han. 

“Well, damn Seungmin! We have Doberman, but what are we supposed to call you?” Minho grins from ear to ear. 

“I’d say cougar since I love those big cats, but they run alone, I don’t. How about we go with Lioness. I protect my pride. Anyone fucks with what’s mine, and they will find themselves taken out.” 

“And I am now officially even more in love with you woman!” Felix looks at me with pride from the door behind Minho. “We are all awake, so you might as well come out here and explain those gnarly bit marks you and Min have.” 

“OK ok. Move outta your lioness's way before I bite your asses!” They all burst out laughing but move. As I walk into the main area the stewards are all up, getting everything set up for the rest of the trip. Our staff, Somil and Sarai, walks out, takes one look at Seungmin and me and just shake their heads smiling. 

“Lynn, life is never going to be boring with you around, is it? It wasn’t before, but it’s just, well, more fun. You bring out something in these boys I have missed seeing. Thank you. Now, let me go get that first aid kit and the antibiotic shots. We are not taking any chances you two.” 

“Thank you, Sarai. And no, it’ll never be boring!” She and I had formed a fast friendship.  Like Nari and I, she is also originally from the US. I’m still surprised Hongjoong or one of the others has not asked her out. With her dark skin, almond-shaped hazel eyes, curvaceous body, and legs for days, it shocks me. She, like Nari, is absolutely loved. At the thought of Nari, I sink onto the nearest seat.  

“Hey, what’s that look for?”  

“Sarai, did we get to tell Nari and Hanuel that the boys were leaving? I…wh…” 

“Yes, Chris called them. They will be coming over with your kids. Ok. Don’t stress. It’s taken care of. They decided to take this opportunity for a vacation. Take a deep breath for me. That’s it. Now let it out. Another. Let it out. Ok. Better? I’m getting the kit. Stay here. Seungmin, sit, right here. Don’t move. Either of you.” 

The rest of the guys move around us and watch as Sarai tends to our bites. Her being a medic is one of the reasons we brought her. I can feel the burning gazes from all of them and Seungmin and I keep our eyes on each other, only occasionally glancing at the others. Once Sarai is done and has left us, I take a deep breath and turn to face the others. Seungmin stops me, pulling me into his lap. “We do this together baby.” 

I look at the seven faces of my other soulmates. A mixture of anger, arousal, and intrigue is playing across each face. Felix is finally the one who speaks up. 

“Saur, the Lioness has awoken? Decided to tag the Doberman? Plan on doing that to the rest of us?” He arches an eyebrow at me, the challenge clear in his eyes. It dawns on me then, that he wants me to. Well, I was not expecting that. I look out at them and realize he may not be the only one. Fuck… The thought makes me aroused as well. Damn it! 

“Enough Felix. We have way too many hours left to be thinking about that. Holy fucking shit man! Now I…” Running my fingers through my hair, I have to take a moment to get my composure as Seungmin whispers in my ear.  

“Well, never expected the rest of them to want to be marked. Fuck me, but that’s sexy as hell and one massive turn-on.” 

“SEUNGMIN! You are NOT helping!” 

He cackles, actually cackles, as he circles his arms around me and buries his face into my neck. “Oh man, that was good. I couldn’t resist Lynn. You have to admit, you did not expect that either.” 

“So, we will…discuss… *I wave my hand toward Felix* all that when we get to Texas. Holy hell babe! I think I’m going to need a shot of whiskey for that conversation.” 

“What, no soju?” Whines Minho from beside me.  

“I can get that too. But I think this conversation is going to need some whiskey or tequila. Maybe both?” I pinch the bridge of my nose. Suddenly I feel hands on my thighs and look into Bin’s eyes as he kneels before me. 

“I think you and Seungmin took us by surprise and well, brought something out in us we did not even know was there, a new kink unlocked. Baby, trust me when I say I’m surprised at myself too. I think I might be speaking for several of us right now. Hell, maybe all of us.” The look of shock and utter disbelief makes me giggle.  

“There’s my girl. You know we would never, and I mean never, do anything you are not comfortable, or we are not comfortable, doing. We may have been shocked and pissed at first, but it is obvious you two were prepared for the consequences. Or well, sort of. I don’t think any of us were prepared for what it was going to bring out in the rest of us. We have all just learned something new about ourselves.” 

He leans forward, bringing my mouth to his for a kiss. As he stands, Chris takes his place. “Hey there beautiful. You two feeling better? Seungmin, yeah, I was mad. Or, well, I think I was more shocked though. I’m sorry. Both of you. Can you forgive me?” He leans across my legs, looking up at both of us. I glance up at Min, knowing I was never mad at anyone. 

“Sugar, I, well, we, knew everyone was going to be shocked. Truthfully, it started because we didn’t want to wake anyone. But it ended up turning us both on, way more than we thought, and well, you know. No, we do not regret it at all. Nor will I apologize for it. Now, no more talk about that, or it is going to get all of us in trouble.” I hear a chuckle from Min and Chris, then all of them. Shaking my head, I am startled when Chris drops fully on his knees wrapping his arms around both me and Seungmin. 

“I love you both saur much. Thank you for loving me, and for understanding me. Han, thank you and Minho for keeping me and Changbin from going ballistic this morning. Han, I’ve never seen that side of you and it was pretty awesome. Never hide that side from us again, you got it? They can explain it to the rest of you. But seriously, thank you. All of you.”  

I watch as the rest stand up, coming over and finding ways to wrap themselves around us. It is times like this, I feel a tightening, like a cord being pulled, binding us even closer together. What’s weird, is I feel it even tighter right now with Seungmin. Hmmm. I close my eyes, taking a deep breath, breathing in every one of their scents. I immediately feel calmer, and more centered. Just then, Sarai comes in to let us know they have some food ready and that we will be landing in 3 hours. I realize I am starving and definitely ready to eat. 

“Food please! I am starving!” Just then, my stomach lets out a very loud rumble. 

“Ya, that was loud in my ear,” squeals Chris as he sits up. Everyone breaks apart laughing at Chris’s declaration, giving me and Seungmin kisses. I sit next to him, holding his hand.  

“So, you ok with everything that was said, Min? Are you ok that I spoke for you? Sorry about that.” 

“Are you kidding? You said it perfectly! I regret nothing. You are made perfectly for us. I love you so much. Thank you for everything and for loving me exactly as I am. You know what? This is going to sound crazy, but I’m rather glad something happened. It’s forcing us to leave. It is forcing us to take time away from home. And well, technically we are going home, are we not? Your home is our home now too. And I’m excited to see it.” I swear his smile lights up the whole plane. 

“I am too, but I think we do need to look at a larger place on some land and quickly. Um, y’all I called a friend of mine. She is going to help us find a place. Don't worry, she’s good. She understands our relationship. You will understand exactly why when you meet her.” I look up to shock on Chris’s face and a little bit of anger.  

“Don’t give me that look, Chris. I can promise you, hell, pinky promise you, she will never talk to anyone about us. She has her own reasons for keeping things on the down low. Like I said, you will understand once you meet her.” He nods, but I can tell he is a bit perturbed I told someone. I get it, really I do.  

“Now, we do have to talk about getting clothes and such. I’m not saying we can’t go to town, but we may need to only go a couple of us at a time. Maybe even hit some smaller towns where you may be less known. We will get clothes, but NO designer clothes. Got it? We are going for a blending in style. That means jeans, shorts, t-shirts, tennis shoes, hats, generic stuff. Have y’all ever shopped at Walmart?” I giggle at their expressions. 

A few hours later as we are coming in for landing, the guys are all shifting in their seats, super excited. As we land and start taxing to our area, I grab my phone and turn off airplane mode, and call Lauren. “Hey, honey bunches! Girl, so much. Listen, we just landed. Can you meet us at the house? Yes, you can bring my brothers. Hello, I expected you to. Tell my brothers they have to be nice though. I guess my house is going to be super full. Uh-huh, ok, see ya there bitch!” 

“Oh, do not be giving me that look, Christopher. Trust me when I say, she will be the one person who will never have a problem with our relationship. Again, you will understand when you meet her.” In hindsight, I should have called her a while ago to get her perspective.  

You see, my friend, and real estate goddess, Lauren is also in a poly relationship. She is happily married to 3 huge hunks. Oh, good lord, I’m fixing to have a house full of testosterone and only three of us are women. I had better warn Sarai. 

As we load up the van, the atmosphere is jovial. Since we had barely brought anything with us, it was easy to get us and everything in it. Thankfully, again, Mr. Park had thought ahead and gotten us a dark-tinted van. Hopefully, that would keep things at bay, for a while. Chris and the guys greet the security team, laughing all around. They just let them know they’d decided to take a vacation, and since Changbin and I are getting married, Texas it was! 

“Sarai, can we talk quickly?” Pulling her to the side, I fill her in that we will have guests at the house and that yes, they would happily sign whatever is needed. As I explain them to her, I watch her eyes light up. “You truly were made for our family. Because that’s what I consider these men. And now you. So, you’re just going to look for a larger place, like that?” 

“I don’t think I have much of a choice. I have a feeling Texas is going to end up being a second home to all of them as much as it is home to me. They need someplace, er, well, all of us, need someplace we can get away to. There will be times I have to be in the States for book signings, promotions, and such. It’s going to be easier to have a central location for us. And if I find the right property, we could have a recording studio on site. The guys could bring in artists, but it would be secluded and quiet. I don’t know, still thinking about it. Right now, I just know we have got to get a place rented that’s bigger and way further out of the city.” 

“Girlfriend, sounds like you may have already made up your mind on buying a house. I know you feel the need to run it by the guys, but let’s be honest, it makes sense to do it! They could go back and forth. Come stay here for a few months, and work with artists here. I have heard them talking about it through the years, of wanting to work with more artists from the States. Not sure why they wouldn’t go for it! Oh, and did the guys tell you? Me and Somil are going to stay at a hotel to let you guys have some actual time alone while you are here. We will go meet your friends, then take an Uber. PD-nim got us all set up.” 

“You two are awesome. You know you’re welcome to stay, but I have a feeling you’ll enjoy the quiet.” At that, she giggles, shaking her head in acknowledgment. “Now we’d better get over there since the guys are eye-balling us. Jeez, they need to chill. Oh, I need to call Lauren again too.”  

After telling the airplane staff and pilots thank you, we all pile into the van. I sit basically in the middle of all the guys, with Somil and Sarai taking the front bench seat. Pulling out my phone, I call Lauren up again. “Hey chica, one more thing. Can you bring food? Like fried chicken and all the fixn’s? OMG, yes to the greens!! Oh, and please, please bring me some sweet tea! Yo, tell Jared to bite my ass. You better tell him, I will hurt him again. I’ve gotten even feistier since y’all seen me last. And the guns happen to be in hidden areas he knows nothing about. Bye bitch, see you there!” 

“We have only been in Texas for a little while and I am already in awe. A little shocked, maybe even a little scared. What was all that? And guns???” Jeongin sits back, looking at me with his eyebrows raised. Then he leans over and whispers in my ear, “And turned on. My baby is one badass lioness, isn’t she?” 

Turning my head, I whisper back, “Don’t forget it either.” Lifting my head, I wink, then snarl and growl at all of them before taking his hand. The others are looking at me with barely concealed lust. It is then I realize, tonight I might be in for a wild ride. Am I looking forward to it? Hell yeah! But first, FOOD and FRIENDS!!!!  

The guys are in shock as we drive from the airport. They have been here, yes, but not this way. Not in the neighborhoods. Thank goodness for the fact my house is at the end of a road, and I own a good-sized plot. The house is small though, so tonight is going to be a squeeze. I’m mulling the idea of moving the sofas and us just all crashing in the living room when we pull up. I immediately see Lauren’s lime green Jeep hauling ass down the road behind us, so I jump out as soon as we stop. I stop and let our security know, these are my friends, so they don’t try to tackle them! 

Lauren careens to a stop on two wheels beside the van. She jumps out as it crashes back down to all 4. “Damn it, Lauren Ann, you have got to stop doing that woman! We do not need to roll this damn Jeep again.” Jared jumps out of the front just as Lauren slams into me for a Texas bear hug. She may be tiny, but this woman is full of solid muscle! She loves to body build, but not to the extremes. She’s all of 5 feet tall, but I have watched her wrangle animals 3 times her size, so it’s best to stay on her good side. 

“Oof, woman. You’re like this tiny assed freight train always going at full speed, full of spit and vinegar!” 

“Damn straight! Now, spin, let me see.” I pull my shirt tight so she can see the full effect. “Holy fucking shit balls sis! You have always been curvy, but now, damn! Good thing I don’t swing both ways or I’d be trying to steal you from them to add to mine.” 

“Hey, no stealing our woman!!!” I giggle, knowing it was Changbin and that he was close. I feel his thick, muscular arms wrap around me as he nuzzles my hair. “She’s mine, I mean. No stealing mine.” 

“Binnie, it’s ok. She’s safe. Let’s go in and I’ll make introductions!” The guy's eyes nearly explode out of their heads as Laurens other two boys get out of the Jeep. All three are over six feet tall and built like line backers. We grab our stuff from the van, carrying everything in. The guys shake hands with security and speak about times they may be needed. I feel a bit of a change come over Bin, so I make sure to take his hand as we start to walk in as the van pulls away. 

Changbin holds me back for just a moment, till the others are in. Next thing I know, I’m pinned against the wall of the front porch, Changbin kissing me like his life depends on it. I kiss him back with just as much passion, sensing he needs this. It dawns on me he feels a bit inferior to the three neanderthals inside. We break apart, catching our breath. 

“Bin, my love, don’t. Get out of your head. Don’t you dare think any less of yourself because of them. One, I don’t love them. Well, I do, but not that way and never have seen them that way. Two, they happen to be Laurens husbands. Now do you get why I said she is safe?” He looks at me, his eyes going huge. “She knows what it is like. And third, those three are brothers to me. I should have called her before now. You ok now that you know?” 

“You always seem to know. Thank you for understanding. I love you. Let us go rescue the others. If I am feeling rather, small, they are too! And wow, who knew you had a friend that knows what it’s like!” 

We walk in as Lauren and Jared are in the kitchen getting all the food set out. It smelled so good. Lauren turns around, handing me a 44 ounce Texas sweet ice tea. I swear my eyes rolled to the back of my head as I took a sip. “Oh, my gawd, you are a godsend! Ok, so Bin, this is Lauren. Lauren this is Changbin. He and I will be getting married soon. Married married. Changbin this is Jared, Lauren’s husband. They are also married married. Now, Jared, be nice to my soon to be husbands or I will kick your ass.” 

“Changbin, so nice to meet you! I’d say it was nice to finally get to know you, but since this one has been keeping this a secret…” “Yeah yeah, shush.” “You and she are actually getting fully married huh? So, Lynn, are you taking his last name? And then how is this working with seven other men? Woman, I have my hands full with three!” I glance behind her to at Jared. 

“Jared, wipe the smirk off your face right now or else.” I watch his grin get even bigger. This fucker is fixing to get his ass kicked. 

“Or else what sis? What you think you can do about it? Just because you go to Korea, get your body all fixed up and made more curvaceous than before and find you eight hot ass fine men, you think you can take me on?” 

I start stalking him. He slowly backs out of the kitchen, out to the back porch. I feel eyes behind me, following my every move. “Shit Jared, she’s walking even more like a damn puma. You are dead meat man. I told you not to taunt our sister. But no, you never listen to your husband when he’s trying to save your ass! You are getting exactly what you deserve.” I vaguely hear someone ask “husband?” 

“Lauren?” “On it sis!” Lauren calls out as I continue stalking my brother. I can tell all the others have come out. I hear Changbin and Lauren making introductions for everyone, but my focus is entirely on Jared. The smirk hasn’t left his face, and he is currently standing so that a table is in between he and I.  

“You really think that tables going to save your ass boy?”  

“Yep, I’m confident enough. Now, back to my loves question, sis. How do you ‘handle’ all eight at the same time? You only got so many places they can put their di…oh shit!!!”  

Jared had lost focus for a second, just enough time for me to launch myself on the table using it as a springboard at him. He turns to run, but I’m on him too fast. He topples, falling to the floor on his stomach. I land on top, quickly grabbing his arm, bringing it behind and up as I lean over grabbing his ear with my nails, pulling down.  

“Not the ear. Ow, ow, ow, ow… come on sis! Lauren, get this freaking cat woman off me! OWWWWWWW, damn it that hurt!” He squirms beneath me as I sit back with a knee in his back. 

“Just remember Jared, ask nosy questions, and start making smart-ass remarks and I will beat your ass. Now get up and go wash up. I’m hungry.” I get off him and sashay toward Lauren. 

As he’s walking off, he mouths what he thinks I’m hungry for.  

“Jared, so help me!”  

Lauren grins as she hands me a wooden spoon. I let it fly, smacking him in the back of the head with a resounding smack.  

“Son of a bitch! Where the hell did you get a spoon from? Lauren, love, stop helping her!”  

The guys all burst out laughing. “Come on everyone, the food is ready. Lynn, want me and the boys to move the furniture in the living room around real quick like we used to?” 

“Lauren, I’m telling you now, I do not deserve you. Yes please.” 

“While that’s probably true and you and I WILL be talking some in a little bit, come eat first.” 

I take in the look she has on her face. I know I’m in trouble. I should have called her. In fact, I don’t know why I didn’t. I think, just so much happening, my mind was not thinking about home. I had so much to deal with in my other home. Hmmm, Korea really was home to me. I knew we had many things to figure out, but together we could conquer it all.  

I feel a meaty pair of hands grab me from behind. “Sis, you better be giving me and Kolton a hug. We are not asses like Jared over there.”  

“I heard that and yes you are!” 

Turning, I get lifted up and squeezed like a grape by Jeb. “Put me down you oaf!”  

“Nope, not till Kolton gets his turn. Hey Kolton, catch!” 

I scream bloody murder as the asshat launches me across the sofa into Kolton’s arms. “I swear to God Jebediah, you do that again and I will shoot you!”  

Kolton barks out his deep mountain of a laugh, “Ah sis, it sure is glad to have ya home for a bit. I’ve missed seeing you beat up Jared and the banter we have. Now, I’ve met your fine husbands here. You did good sister. I like them. And you know how I am.” I shake my head but know he is being serious right now. “If they hurt you in any way, you get ahold of me. Ok? I don’t care that there is a time difference or an ocean between us when you are there. Do you understand me?” 

“Little brother, first off, they wouldn’t. We have had our differences, our squabbles, but we work them out. We are family. Second, I promise. Lauren, Jared, Jeb, I promise y’all too. I’m sorry I didn’t call sooner. A lot has happened.” 

“Lynn, if it’s ok with you and the guys, Somil and I are going to get going to the hotel. Is it ok we take some food though?” 

“Of course it’s ok with me! You sleep in tomorrow. We’ll call you when we get up and going. Please, we will be ok. But you two stay safe. Make sure you lock the doors are soon as you get in. And text me so I know you all made it.” 

I watch as they walk out, having already called a Uber. I know one of us would have taken them, but Sarai had insisted this was better.  

The rest of the time goes with us eating, laughing and the guys getting to know each other. Eventually, Lauren signals to me she wants to talk, so we retire to my bedroom. Shutting the door, she pulls me in for another hug.  

“What’s that for?” 

“Girl, I can already tell something major has happened. So, you need that hug. But I need to see this new body! You already had a great body, but now. Seriously, you are just, wow. We need to get you in some hoochie mama clothing, stat!” 

I giggle as I strip to my bra and panties, so she can see the results of the surgery. As I turn, she takes in the bandage on my shoulder. Walking into my bathroom, I take the bandage off, eyeing the damage. Her eyes take on understanding and then she barks out a laugh. “You marked each other, didn’t you!? OH MY GOD!” 

“How the fuck did you…what…no…I mean…” I feel the blush hit as I turn to throw on some sweatpants and a tank top. “Sorta? It just kinda happened? Let’s just say I joined the mile high club and to keep each other quiet, well, this is the after-effects. Except it ended up turning us on more. And now the others are turned on by it too. What the hell am I supposed to do with that info? I didn’t know it would affect me like this with Minnie, but now, at least half of them, maybe all of them?” 

I look up to the most mischievous grin on Lauren’s face. “Hmm, I see. We will get to that in a bit. So, let's talk about the house you are looking for. You want a house someplace out, away from the city? Say, someplace that may have a recording studio? With land? The house secluded?” 

“Yeah, exactly that.” I am not sure exactly how she knew what I wanted, but damn! “I haven’t even talked it over with the guys. But I think that would be great. I mean, right now, if you have something for rent someplace out and away, that would be fine. But I really would love for us to find a place like what you described.” 

“What if I told you I have a place like that available right now? I could rent it to you for say, a month. Let you decide if that’s what you like. That would give you time to talk to the guys about it. In fact, we could go over there tomorrow after y’all wake up. We can swing by and pick up Sarai and Somil and bring them along, if they want. Since you’ve got your beast of a suburban in the garage, you have got more than enough room for everyone. Ummm, but I do have a question. What are they going to do about clothes? I didn’t see much in the way of luggage.” 

“Well, we need to go to Walmart. I already told them no designer clothing. Plain jane, non-flashy clothing. We brought all our toothbrushes, deodorant, that kind of stuff. But we will need clothing. We literally brought enough for like 4 to 5 days. But these men are easily recognizable, so I don’t know how we are going to do this without anyone knowing!”  

“Something happened, didn’t it? I know you wouldn’t leave like this if something hadn’t happened? Are the kids ok?” 

“Lauren, we had to leave. Shit was going down. Someone leaked us going on a trip to Jeju Island. In fact, that’s where they think that we’ve gone to. Mr. Park flew some very trusted employees where we are supposed to be, so it looks like we have already made the trip. Which is what made it so easy to get here without being discovered. See, not only am I marrying Changbin, but I will be doing a red-string ceremony to tie myself to the others and they to me.” 

I stood up, pacing. “Lauren, they aren’t just my future husbands. They are each my soulmates. I don’t even know if you believe in that, but it’s the truth. When we all realized it, it felt like a puzzle piece snapped into place and set everything where it was meant to be. I had felt the same with my husband. It confused me at first. We’ve had some major things happen. Hyunjin, I thought we might lose. And then, well, they nearly lost me.”  

“What? Hyunjin? Wait...what do you mean they nearly lost you? Explain and explain now woman.” 

“I ended up having some internal bleeding and a rupture from an infection I didn’t know I had. I fell, hit the counter and basically the infection popped inward and all hell broke loose. This was well after the surgery. I collapsed at home and my heart stopped at the hospital. I was revived, obviously, but it was touch and go and only by a miracle did I survive. It’s been one hell of a journey. In fact, in three days I have to go see the specialist over here to see how I’m doing so he can report to my doctor in Seoul. Mr. Park got it all set up and sent me the information.” 

“Whoa, this is a lot. And why the hell did you not call me before? I really should kick your ass!” I watch as she takes a deep breath. “Now, Hyunjin? What do you mean nearly lost him?”  

She takes one look at my face and knows. Her hands fly to her mouth. “So those other 7 not only nearly lost you due to infection, but also nearly lost him due to suicide? Holy fucking hell Lynn. Baby, that’s a lot.” Taking a deep breath, she hugs me close for several minutes. She lets me go then sits back. 

“But you are here now and we’re going to get this done. So, tomorrow let's go see the house. It sits on 50 acres, has 10 bedrooms/10 baths, office, a guest house AND a state-of-the-art recording studio in a separate building just off the house. There is also a very large barn with some of the cutest barn kitties.” 

“Oh lord, you just said a word that means Minho is never leaving. Kitties. He is my ginger cat of the bunch. The more you are around him, you’ll see exactly what I mean. Ren, I wanted to talk some more, but the time change, the, well everything, is catching up. And I still got to clean mine and Mins wounds.” 

“Come here sis. You ain’t cleaning them. You know I don’t hide shit from mine, just like I have a feeling you don’t hide stuff from yours. Let Jeb clean that. Who better than a military medic who knows what he’s doing and looking for. Kitchen, we go!” 

“But Ren... Jared! I am not in the mood to kick his ass again.” I throw on some shorts and a t-shirt before she grabs my hand.  

“Stop being a whiny little bitch.” Grabbing my hands, she pulls me through the living room before stopping and grabbing Seungmin. “You. Up now. In the kitchen now for wound care.” His eyes get huge, then he snaps them to me. “Nuh uh, Romeo, look at me. Jeb is going to clean the bites. And something tells me this will not be the only time he will probably have to. Now before any of you others want to be wise asses and say nah, remember I am in the same type of marriage and my kinks run wide. I am not stupid. Now Seungmin, get yours and Lynn’s asses in the kitchen.”  

The guys all sit back looking at Lauren with respect. “Thank you, Lauren, for taking care of her and Seungmin. You too Jeb.” 

“You’re welcome, Chris. Guys, she’s my sis. I take care of those I love. I’m a military medic and an ER trauma nurse. I have seen more than you can ever imagine. That being said, y’all had better take care of her. She’s important to us. And I can tell how important she is to you. Now, let’s see what she and he did. I already can tell you each know.” 

Sitting on the kitchen counter, Seungmin stands beside me. Looking at me rather sheepishly, he jumps up beside me. “I got us into trouble with everyone didn’t I?”  

“Oh please, you did not get us into trouble. Takes two to tango babycakes and we both got ourselves into this. Besides, you hear me complaining? Besides being forcibly told what to do by my best friends?” 

“Stop your belly aching. Now, shirts off. And no complaints from any of y’all about me seeing her in her bra. Besties and siblings of a sort, remember? There have been a few times we’ve all gone skinny dipping in the back pond growing up after one too many tequila shots.” 

“Damn it, Jeb! You are not supposed to be telling them stories.” I reach over to smack him as I pull my shirt off. Thankfully I was wearing a sports bra and not one of the lacy ones I’d taken to wearing around the guys. I had discovered a love for lingerie and what it did to them. “Do not be asking Jared or Kolton for stories!”  

“Too late for that! Kolton has been sharing when you were younger. Oh, and they have photos too!” I gasp, trying to run. “Damn it Minho! You are in so much trouble! Kolton, Jared, don’t you dare!!!!” I yell out as Seungmin catches me, hauling me back on the counter. “Ya, you are not supposed to be helping!” 

“I already saw the pictures.” The grin he gives is devilish. I huff out a sigh and settle back down. Jeb and Ren take one look at us, then at each other and start laughing. 

“Never thought I’d see the day my sis would fall in love and be this happy again. Soulmate love looks good on you sis. Actually, it looks good on all of you. I’ve never seen the guys look so relaxed and happy as they have been.” I look up at him in shock as he pulls the bandages of Seungmin. “What? You’re the one that got me started listening to K-pop. Then you started going on about these guys so of course I looked them up! Their music is fucking awesome. And yes, I do call myself a Stay.” He grins from ear to ear at us both, before looking at our bites. 

“Damn, you got each other good. Hmmm, Ren, these look really familiar, don’t they?” He moves the collar of his shirt to the side where I see the scars of…wait. Teeth! I look back up in shock and then over at Ren as she shows me her own set. “Yep, we know exactly what it’s like. And it won’t be the first time. I’m actually surprised it took you this long. It seems to be a soulmate thing. Or at least, that’s what I get the feeling of. So yeah, you will definitely have some more from the others, as they’ll have them too, but it’s ok. If it happens while your home here, I’ll take care of y’all. Ok?” 

I sit there, in shock as he cleans our wounds. As he finishes putting the bandage on, it really hits me. So, this is normal? Why did I not call Ren sooner? I look up, meeting Jeb’s eyes, just as Hyunjin walks in. I look at him and Seungmin, then over at Lauren. “So, this...this has happened to you guys too? I…Ren, I should…why…how…what…Jeb, I don’t feel…” 

“Shit, I got you sis.” I catch her as she pitches forward.  

“Lynn! What happened? Is she ok? And why does Seungmin look frozen?”  

“Hyunjin, I’ve got Lynn, you’d better get him. What’s wrong is we just dropped a bombshell on them both and now we get to drop it on the rest of y’all. He’s in shock and she fainted. Come on, let’s get them in the living room with everyone.” 

Jeb walks into the living room, where all the furniture had been moved and tons of thick mats covered by blankets had been put down. Kolton carefully lays Lynn in Chris’s arms, explaining what happened. Hyunjin comes in, carrying Seungmin who is just finally starting to snap out of it. As he sets him down next to Chris and Lynn, the panic starts to set in. 

“Jeb, did I start this? Did I do this by biting her? Is she going to be ok? Are we going to be ok?” Seungmin starts breathing rapidly, the onset of a panic attack taking over. Han runs over, getting down in front of him, leading him through breathing exercises till he is somewhat ok. We all watch with worry. Chris and Hyunjin look at each other, never having seen Seungmin like this. Changbin takes the lead to find out what is going on. 

“Umm, someone want to clue the rest of us in as to what is going on? Minnie, you ok baby? Keep breathing deep while we talk.” Just then, Lynn starts stirring in Chris’s lap. Sitting up, she looks around with trepidation at all of us. I have a feeling what we are going to be told is going to take us all by surprise. When she takes in Seungmin, still having problems breathing, she starts crying. “Oh, that’s it! What the fuck is going on? No honey don’t look at me like that. I am not in any way upset at you or Min. I just need to know what we are dealing with.” Changbin is so worried and not liking what is going on with two of his soulmates. 

“Jeb, let me. So, you all are soulmates. With being soulmates, it can sometimes pull some rather, animalistic, traits out of us. Especially if you have kinks. The bite, well, it’s set off something. And I have a feeling that each of you is feeling that pull, you just don’t know what to do with it. You’ve been holding back because I’m getting the feeling a lot of shit has happened to Lynn. Long story short, she completed your soulmate circle. That’s why you never fully felt this way with each other. Well, you did, but not as strong. But if what happened to you all happened to us, there was a snap, the piece fell in place and well, now here we are.” 

Lauren looks around as the knowledge seeps into each of them. When Han sucks in a deep breath, his head whips around at Minho, with a dawning of what it means. Watching as Minho’s ears go red as a tomato, I can pretty much guess they’ve already had an idea, but never fully went through with it. Or maybe those two have, just not realizing what it meant. The more I watch them, the more I realize they probably have. 

“Yep, I can tell you two know. You’ve felt it for a long time, and have probably bitten each other, and now, the full circle is complete. You aren’t going to be able to hold back much longer.” She watches the shock hit them.  

“To answer you Minnie, no honey, you did not do anything wrong. This was going to happen, one way or another. I think, and this is a guess, that the stress I’m sensing y’all have been under is what forced it faster. So yes, you’ll each mark each other. It’s going to happen. After the first time, it’s much easier to hold back and not bring blood. But the first time, well, it’s intense. And yes, I’m speaking from experience.” She pulls her shirt back, so that they can all see her teeth marks, as do each of her husbands. “It’s nothing to fear. Yes, it’s intense. It will drive you crazy, but don’t fight it. We tried and had one of the biggest fights we have ever had. It was horrid.” 

“So, are we going to be ok?” Seungmin ask in a quiet, shaky voice, the fear evident on his face. I watch as Hyunjin and Han wrap their arms around him as Chris and Felix wrap theirs around me. Chris speaks up and I hear the leader tone in his voice. 

“Of course we are going to be ok. Minnie, were you worried we were that angry at you?” When Seungmin looks up and shakes his head yes, my heart skips a beat. “Oh jagiya, never! Yes, we were shocked, and yes, I was angry at the beginning, but then the anger just, well disappeared. I felt acceptance and maybe even some jealousy. Now I know why! This is new to all of us. Saur yes, we will be ok. Are you and Lynn ok though? You really scared us just now.” 

“I’ll be ok Chris, it, well, it shocked us to hear them say that this is normal for soulmates. Or well, soulmates like us. And that, well, I was probably the catalyst for its full beginning. I’m not sure how to feel right now. I’m still a little scared that you all are angry or hurt because of what I did. I didn’t mean to bite so hard, I promise! I didn’t mean to hurt Lynn!” He starts becoming frantic again, with it becoming difficult for even Hyunjin to hold him down.  

“Kim Seung Min, stop it! You did not hurt me! I enjoyed what happened and so did you. We had no way of knowing. I wish to hell I’d have called you sooner Ren. Now look at me, Min. Look at me. Do I look upset?” He shakes his head. “Now, look around. Does anyone else in this room look upset? Really look Seungmin.” 

We all watch as he sits up, first turning and looking at Hyunjin, then at Chris. Then slowly, he looks around the room, carefully looking at each of his soulmate's faces. Finally, he stops at Lynn’s. 

What he sees, takes his breath away. All he has seen from each of the others is love. The one person he was terrified to really look at, was Lynn. And all he sees is love. Intense, all-consuming love is reflected at him. He knows then, they are going to be ok, no matter what is coming their way, they will be ok.  

“Lynn honey, you got a really good group of guys here that love you like we love Lauren. Y’all are going to be just fine. Look, y’all are going to be here for a while. Let Lauren have some time with Lynn and you guys can hang out with Jeb, Kolton and me. I hear you like camping. We’ve got the perfect spot that no one will be able to disturb us. Now, we are going to go for the night. We’ll be by later tomorrow, since I know we’ve got some shopping to do. Plus, someplace to take y’all to. Oh, oops, sorry Lynn.” 

“It’s ok Jared, I was going to talk to them tonight anyhow. Y’all lock the door behind ya and call before you just show up!” Lauren pulls me in for a bear hug then walks out with her hubbies, leaving me alone with the guys. 

“Saur my dear, what is it you need to talk to us about? Chris and the rest of us are really curious as to what you and Lauren went to talk about that you couldn’t talk about in front of us. You going to finally tell us?” 

As I begin telling them about the house we are going to stay in for the next month, I watch their faces light up. I don’t mention the studio, deciding to keep that a secret till tomorrow. 

“Now, as for the rest, you will see tomorrow. Like I said, I don’t have to buy right now, or at all, but there is a possibility. I want to look at it and see if it is something we could do. Something you would be interested in. So, you are ok to at least stay there, so we do have more room? And more bathrooms.” With a resounding yes, we all settle down for the night. The events of the day and now knowing what we know, has drained us. Not to mention jet lag.  

Laying between Chris and Changbin, the rest of the guys spread around us, my heart is full. I know, no matter what life throws at us, we will be ok. Feeling contented, I drift off to sleep surrounded by my lovers. 

Chapter Text

Piano in the Sky by Winona Oak
Bring Me to Life by Evanescence

Soft lips against my back and hands drifting over my exposed thigh awaken me. As much as I want to keep this going, I can tell by the sun coming through, we’ve slept till at least midmorning. We’ve got stuff to do and places to be.

As if she had read my mind from afar, my phone rings with Lauren’s ringtone. The guys stop what they are doing with a moan, making me giggle. As I answer, I hear rapid fire talking from the other side. “Good morning, Ren. No, we were still asleep. Well, most of us. No, you didn’t interrupt anything, yet. Yes, I know we have...Ok...Bitch, slow down! Okay, okay, we are getting up!!! Damn woman, calm your tits!”

Rolling over, I give kisses to both Chris and Changbin. “What was started earlier, raincheck for later. Lauren and the boys are on their way over. You have seen how she drives. Wouldn’t put it past her to nearly be here. So, time to wake the boys my way. You two may want to move out of the chaos.”

They both eyeball me until they see me pull a stadium noise blaster from the counter drawer. They both jump up and follow me. Walking to a safe distance from the others, I let loose the sound and start yelling for them to wake up. The absolute chaos that happens has me clutching my sides from laughter. Hyunjin falls over Seungmin, Felix screams, Han and Minho look about ready to murder me and poor Jeongin falls over Felix.

“Sorry boys. Well, not really, but...”

“My love, that was mean!!! Why would you do that?”

“Oh, calm yourself Minho. I had my fun, now it’s time to get up. Ren and the boys are on their way, probably nearly here. We got places to go and things to do today, so move it!”

“Damn. We come back to Texas, and you get all bossy. I like it!” Jeongin grabs me, kissing me till we are both out of breath. “Just remember that for later baby.”

As he walks away, he spins me around into Felix’s waiting arms. “My turn.” His super low morning voice vibrates through my body, turning my legs to jelly. His kiss is deep, intense, full of promise. As he lets go, he spins me around. One by one, each of the guys take turns kissing me till I am finally spun into the arms of both Chris and Changbin. Looking at them both, my hunger, my desire, is echoed back at me. Their kisses set my body on high alert, defcon 4 level of explosion. I swear I could burst into flames at any moment.

They step back, the looks on their faces nearly taking me out. “That is just a preview of what you are in for, very, very soon. Go take your shower Lynn.” I look at Changbin when he finishes talking. Looking over at Chris, his expression echoes Changbin’s. I slowly turn away, not sure if I can even walk. Somehow, I make it to my room, locking the door behind me.

Holy fucking shit, how am I going to make it through today? Walking to my closet, I spy a dress I had bought a year ago, hoping that it would someday fit. Right then and there, I decide to try it on. I no longer have to wear my compression 24/7 and today feels like another good day to go without. The thought of not having to wear it, feeling the sun on my arms and legs, makes me giddy.

After my shower, I blow dry my hair into loose curls. Pulling it up into a high ponytail, I pull on the dress. It’s a beautiful, soft green flowy sundress with a tight bodice and spaghetti straps. Since the bodice is tight, I don’t have to worry about wearing a bra. I’m so excited it fits me! It comes to just below my knees. Now, me being me, I pull on a pair of biker shorts underneath. I’d rather the wind not blow my dress up and everyone be able to see my panties. The guys are one thing, anyone else, no.

Finding a pair of strappy sandals, I put them by the door. Going back to the bathroom, I pull my makeup out, going lite. Looking in the mirror, I feel really pretty today. I can see the changes in my body. I hold my arms out, looking at the scars. Still slightly red, they could be worse. The laser healing they did in Korea made a massive difference though. The scars are not near as large as others I’ve seen, so I know I am so very blessed. I realize, I'm ok with the scars. They don’t bother me like I thought they would. And the swelling has gone down nearly all the way. I stand there, amazed at what I see.

As I finish up, I hear a knock on my door. “Woman, let me in! There is way too much testosterone out here for one female to handle!” I laugh as I open the door, letting Ren in. Taking one look at me, she lets out a whistle. “Damn babe, you look hot! OMG. Do a spin, let me see. How are you feeling? No arms covered today? Are you ok to go without the suit for another day?”

“Yes, I can go without the suit for the day. Now, I will warn you. I do get tired a lot more easily that I used to. This surgery has taken a lot out of me. Plus, the subsequent chaos the post-surgery infection caused. I still have a lot to do to get better. I’ve got to start working out and I have a doctor appointment coming up with a doc here. So, don’t be surprised if you see me nod off some. Also, we need to get the guys clothes. Well, me too since nearly everything here is going to be way too big. Got any ideas?”

“Already taken care of. We are going to the house first. Once there, I already have some disguises and then we will split up in groups to hit different areas. That way everyone will go in different directions, but no one is going to look the same. Well, accept you. Though, I have an idea for that too. How do you feel about changing your hair some? Nothing drastic, but I think you need some color in your hair.”

“What are we talking about? I’m not cutting my hair short.”

“A little bit of cutting, cause I can tell it needs a trim. Don’t argue with me. Definite color refresher. The guys can go with my guys. You and I will get your hair done. But house first.” We walk out of the bedroom, and she goes immediately into high gear. “Get a move on people! We got places to go and things to see. Oh, and Somil and Sarai said they were staying in today. The flight really took it out of them both.” Ren walks by Minho, smacking his ass on the way out.

“What the... Lynn, reel in your bestie. She is not allowed to smack my ass! That’s your job! And when did you get their numbers?”

I start laughing, then look over at him. “Hate to tell you, she’s a butt-hunter just like you. You might want to get used to it. She used to smack mine all the time. It also tells me; she really is comfortable with you guys and trust you. Not just anyone gets a butt- smack. Count yourself as blessed by the butt fairy.” He looks at me with absolute indignation. I look over at Han and wink as we both lose it laughing, with everyone joining in. Eventually, Minho grins and just shakes his head.

I sit down, watching as each gets ready for our day. “As for when, yesterday before they left for the hotel, Sarai gave Ren her number.” When Chris comes out, I stand up. He left his natural curls, which I love. Walking to him, I run my fingers through his soft curls.

“I love when you leave your hair like this. I don’t get to see it enough.”

“Ugh, I struggle with my curls. But I will try to accept them and let them be for you. They are just so unruly!”

“You need some hair oil and some good mousse. We’ll get some. I need some for mine anyhow. I think I need to let mine be natural for at least a few days with no heat after I get it done today. Especially since I have no idea what Ren’s idea is. I told her no major length gone.”

“Please, no cutting short! I love your long hair. It’s always so soft. We all love running our hands through it. By the way, I really like the dress today. You look amazing.” He leans forward, kissing my forehead. “I think we are all ready. Saur, where is this house?” I lead us all outside where Ren and the guys are waiting by their vehicles. “Stay here, I’ll be right out.” I close the door, locking it.

I grab my purse and head into my garage. Pulling my Suburban out, the guys all stare at me. I get it though, it’s jacked up with massive tires, a big grill and light bar across the front, a custom roll cage and looks totally badass! At least, it does to me. “Jump in guys! We are going to follow Ren and the guys.” They had each driven their own vehicles, so after the house visit, we could all go different ways and get what was needed.

As they settle in their respective seats, Jeongin decides to be a smartass. “Can you even drive this thing? It’s huge Lynn!” I spin around in my seat and look at Jeongin, narrowing my eyes at him.

“Jeongin, did you just question my driving? I’ve been released to drive and yes, I can drive the Beast. I suggest putting on your seatbelt's sugars. Remember how Lauren drives? Well baby dolls, you’re in Texas now where the speed limit is 80mph or approximately 128kph on the highway. That’s more of a, well, we take that as a suggestion.”

I crank my playlist up and put my sunglasses on. “Hold on boys! You’re in my hood now!” I turn around, turning on the Beast. We follow Ren and the boys at normal speed going through the neighborhood, but as soon as we hit the highway, it was pedal to the metal. I look back to them holding onto the seats tightly. Glancing at Changbin sitting next to me, I notice he is doing the same thing, knuckles white. I can’t help the evil giggle that erupts from me. Their expressions are priceless!

“Lynn, you are evil woman and will pay for this later.” I glace over at him quickly, dropping my sunnies and stick my tongue out at him before looking back at the road. Binnie shakes him head, but I see the smirk and hear the laughter.

About 45 minutes later, we arrive at our destination. As we drive down the long drive, around a bend, it comes into view. I hear gasps from all the guys, even as my own comes out. It is stunning. The house is 2 stories, with a wraparound porch that looks to go all the way around the house. Lauren, Kolton, Jared and Jeb are parked to the side. Pulling up beside them, I start to jump out and am grabbed by Jared.

“Sis, no jumping from the Beast. You still have some recovering to do, remember? And Lauren told us what happened. You got some ‘splaning to do woman! I could throttle you for not calling us.” He hugs me tight, taking a deep breath. “I could have lost you sis. And I’m not ready for that. You have to take care of yourself, OK?” He sets me down and I look up at him. I realize he actually has tears in his eyes.

Reaching up, I dash the tears away. He truly is my brother in all ways that count, and it hurts me to see him this upset. Jared is not one that normally shows emotions like this, so I know he is rattled. “It’s ok Jar, I will. Ok, I know it is not ok. But I’m trying. It scared me too. Badly. It scared all of us. Sometime soon, I will tell you all the full story. None of y’all are going to like what you hear.”

Reaching down, he takes my hand leading me over to the guys that are talking to Lauren. Tapping Felix on the shoulder, he hands him my hand and turns around to walk away. I glance at Lauren, motioning toward Jared. She stops talking, looking at him and excusing herself for a moment. I watch as she catches up to him, and they stand embracing each other for a moment. “He found out, didn’t he.”

“Yeah, she told them. But even she doesn’t know all. I know I should have called her Felix. I should have told her before now. I just...” Looking into my soulmate's eyes, I take a deep breath, holding it for a moment before letting it out. “I haven’t wanted to talk about it to anyone. I didn’t tell everything to my assistant or my publisher either because they don’t need to know. But Ren, I should have. Jared carries his emotions deep and doesn’t usually show this type. I know he is hurting. I’m going to have to take a day and talk to all of them.”

Felix pulls Lynn toward him, wrapping his arms around her. Looking up at the others, he knows Lynn, like them, will be struggling with what happened for a while. Slowly, they are making progress toward getting back to normal. It’s going to take a while though. Keeping his arm around her as Lauren and Jared join them, he feels Lynn start to relax. Leaning over, he whispers, “We got this my love. One day at a time. Today, let us just enjoy ourselves. Ok?” She stares at him, shaking her head yes.

Walking up on the porch, I feel a sense of belonging here. I glance at Felix and the rest of the guys, watching their reactions as we start walking through the house. The kitchen is state of the art and stunning! We break apart, searching the rooms. I find the master bedroom suite on the bottom level, with an office close by. The craziest thing; the office is painted and decorated similarly as the one back in Korea. What are the odds of that?

Lauren calls us all on to the back porch. I was right, it does wrap all the way around. That’s beside the point right now, but I’m so excited about it. Now, I’m nearly bouncing up and down in excitement. I just can’t help it!

“Soooo, Lynn and I left out a few important details. As you can see, there is a very large barn. What I didn’t even tell Lynn is that barn also contains a pool and a gym!” I squeal in delight. Oh, I hope to be released to swim soon. The guy's eyes all light up in excitement. “And if you look past that, you will see two other buildings. One, is a guest house. The other, well Lynn, do you want to tell them?”

“How about we walk down and just show them!” I’m so excited for them to see. They all look at me questioningly. “Oh no, you can just wait. Let’s go!”

In my excitement, I nearly fall down the steps. I feel arms going around me and suddenly I’m picked up by Kolton. Turning around, he sets me in Minho’s arms.

“How about we don’t fall sis? Minho, right? Maybe you should just carry her.”

“Hey, I can walk! Put me do... Did you just spank me, Han?” I look at him in shock.

“Yeah, I did. You can allow Minho or one of us to carry you and you will not argue with us. Your brother is right, no falling. Got it?”

Han had leaned over, looking directly at me. The look on his face is extremely serious. I’m taken aback and quickly agree. Once I do, he leans over and kisses my forehead, then stands up and turns toward Jared. I’d never seen this side of him before and well, it was hot! Looking around I notice strange looks on several of their faces. Hmm, have none of them seen him like this? Minho leans down and whispers, “Just so you know, this is something we haven’t seen in a long time in him. That’s why everyone is shook. It’s hot though, right?” I can’t help the giggle, and I lean up and kiss Minho’s cheek.

We get to the door, and I ask Minho to put me down. I knew they were going to be, or at least I hope they are, going to be as excited as I am. “Ok. Not going to lie, I’m a bit nervous, but more excited to show this building to you. You’ll understand once we are in. This was an idea I had called and spoke with to Lauren right before we left. I had no clue she actually had a place open like this already. We can talk more about it later, but go ahead, go in.”

I watch as Lauren opens the door and Chris leads the way. Lauren takes my arm and leads me in behind the guys. This is it, the moment. I realize I’m actually really, really nervous and it has my anxiety spiking. I feel the shaking beginning, but I try to fight against it. I hear the guy's gasps as they realize what they are looking at. Chris turns around and looks at me in surprise.

“Lynn, how...why...I love you so much!!!” I pick her up in my arms and spin her around. Never in a million years did I think a full recording studio was what she would be showing us today. This house is stunning and perfect for us. The studio is the cherry on the top of the cake, to put it mildly. We really could have a place here and in Seoul. I didn’t think it was possible! Ok, not that I didn’t think it was possible, but I had never thought about it. But now, this place, Lynn, seeing this. I realized it was a possibility.

“I had never thought about this till today. I never thought about us having a place here in America. A place we could actually call our home and still do music from here! But we could, couldn’t we?”

“Yes Chris, we really can. I mean, if this is something you and the guys would really like then yes. To be honest, I’ve already fallen in love with the house. And the property. I feel like there is more than enough room for us to build another building for staff too. They’d be close, but not too close. I think they’d appreciate that too. Y’all can be a bit much.”

At his look, I giggle. “Ok, we can be a bit much. Don’t give me that look! Let’s go talk to the boys.” He turns to Lauren as we walk toward the others.

“Lauren, you going to take care of her in a little bit when we split up and pamper her for us?”

“You bet your sweet ass I am! I haven’t gotten to in a hot minute, and it is my turn to pamper my bestie. She deserves it. Y’all may not recognize her when I'm done, but that’s kinda the point. Yes, her hair will be still long, but the color will be different. However, I have an exact match wig already set for the wedding so we can take photos to be sent back to Seoul. I came prepared.”

When I look up in shock at both her and Chris, she gets an evil grin. “Bitch, if you thought for one moment that wedding wasn’t going to be taking place damn soon, think again! Boys, you might as well tell her now. Especially with what happened and before we leave. Got it?” She levels them with her all of her five-foot Texas attitude and then all three of her husband’s walk up behind her.

“What in the fuck Lauren? The four of y’all better lay off my husbands. You may be my best friends, my siblings, but you don’t get to pull that shit with them. With me, that’s one thing. With them, not ever. Would you be ok if I tried that with you?” Just then, my legs go out from under me, and I start to fall.

“Lynn! Shit, I got you, my love. You’ve got to remember; you are still not fully up to strength like you want to be.” I start to protest. “No, listen to me. You just walked up and down the stairs in the house, then got really excited out here. Baby, let me and the boys take care of you.”

Changbin walks up to next Chris and Lynn, wrapping his arms around her as well. “Lynn, it’s ok love. She’s trying to protect you. I get it. She loves you.”

Turning in their arms, I face both. “No, it’s not ok Bin. No one gets to pull that shit with you or any of the guys. Period. You are all mine. You are mine to protect and take care of. OK?” I will him to understand. This is not ok for her to do. I can feel the tears welling up in my eyes, so I look up quickly, forcing myself to not let them escape.

When I turn to face her, it’s just her. I see the remorse in her eyes. “I’m sorry Lynn. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I just worry about you. You are more than my friend; you are my soul sister, my blood sister. And, well dammit, it hurts knowing you have held everything secret from me and I lashed out. I’m sorry sis. I’ll back off and leave if you want me to. I know I just messed up.”

“Brat, come here.” I carefully step away from Binnie and Chris to pull her in for a hug. I had a feeling she was hurting. I’m not sure why I hadn’t called her immediately when things had started with the guys. She would have understood. I wouldn’t have even had to reveal their names at the time. Of everyone in this whole wide world, I never should have hidden away from her, or the boys. They had been there for me in my roughest. They’ve seen me at my absolute worst.

“I’m sorry to have hidden away. I don’t know why I did, and I have no excuse. I should be the one asking forgiveness, not you. You ain’t going anywhere. Now, can you give me a moment so I can find out what my knuckleheads had planned?” Stepping back from one another, we both smile, knowing things are going to be ok.

Turning toward Changbin, hands on my hips, I level him with a death glare. “Ok my dear soon to be husband. What the hell is she alluding to? What exactly did you all have planned when we were to go to Jeju? And how did she know? I suggest we all go right into that conference room I see right there, plant our asses and talk. Because otherwise, we ain’t going anywhere.” He and Chris both start chewing on their lips and glance at each other before looking back at me.

Just then, all the guys come walking down the hallway. Jeongin takes one look at me, Changbin and Chris and the lightbulb goes off. “Oh shit.” As soon as he says it, he knows he’s in trouble as my head swivels his ways.

“Oh shit? Oh. So, you’ve got a pretty idea what this is about. Yeah, every single one of you, into the conference room. Now.” I watch as they all lower the heads. Felix and Hyunjin are the last two to go in. They reach over, taking ahold of the others hand, looking up at me with tears in their eyes right before they walk in. I gasp as it dawns as me that they think I may be rejecting them.

I stop at the door, looking at Chris and Changbin and then at Felix, Hyunjin, Seungmin and Jeongin all huddled together. They have yet to even notice me. Han and Lee Know, sitting next to Chris and Bin, watch me with knowing looks. Chris and Bin both shake their heads and motion toward them. I take off running, launching myself at the four of them huddled together, landing across their laps.

“Whatever negative thoughts are going through your heads, get rid of them. I’m not going anywhere. You are mine and I am yours. Period. I do not fucking care who doesn’t like it, that’s just how it is. It’s just, I found out that y’all had something planned and I need to know about it. I need to know if we need to be planning for a wedding here in Texas. Cause that was a bit of a surprise. And it literally, well, knocked me off my feet. You can ask Chris. He literally had to catch me before I fell on my ass. Now, no more doubt. Ok?”

That got laughs from them, which is exactly what I’d hoped for. The four of them pulled me in for hugs and kept me on their laps as we talked. Over the next 30 minutes, they explained what they had planned with the wedding and Red String ceremony. Jeongin lets it spill that he is the one that told Lauren.

I’d had to stop them to have them explain the Red String thing to me. What they’d told me, was that there is a theory that we have a red string that attaches us to our soulmate(s). Well, they want to hold a ceremony to solidifiy that, in a sense, and actually give each other a real red string signifying our bond. They have had special one’s made that are woven with 9 strands of special red string that has been blessed by all our families. Yes, even my kids.

When they told me that, my heart swelled with so much love for my soulmates. And I was even more angry than ever at whomever had leaked the information and ruined the plans. The guys had gone into so much careful planning for it to be ruined by someone. It was time to hand over the security to someone other than myself. I could do a lot. But I knew someone who could do a whole lot more than I could and who had connections that I didn’t understand, nor did I want to understand.

After explaining everything, I understood their reasoning and why. And I loved them even more. I also knew we were planning a wedding. And it was going to be taking place soon. And surprisingly, I was ok with that. I had talked with Changbin before about our wedding and he didn’t want a huge affair, just something intimate. Big was not what he nor I wanted. Just the guys, his family, JYP, my kids, Lauren and her husbands, Ateez and BTOB, and a few select others of course.

Chaeryeong would definitely be there of course. She and Changbin were best friends, always had been, and always would be. Everyone always thought they’d wind up married. The thought absolutely made both gag! She and I had met a few times. When she had found out about Binnie and me, she had jumped for joy for him and me both. She was a sweetheart and so funny. I adored her. I told him to have JYP let her know what was going on and to have her phone checked. I did not trust that her phone was not hacked.

Feeling better, we split up. Lauren brought in the disguises for the guys, and I cracked up watching them get changed. Wigs, contacts to change eye color, and plain Jane clothes. Then she and the boys sat them down for some, well, theatrical, makeup changes. By the time they were done, there was enough done to them that not one of them looked like anyone from Stray Kids. They just look like your typical tourist. That still didn’t help the doubt and fear that was floating around my tummy though. If anyone recognized them... Lauren catches the look before I turn toward the windows looking out back.

“Hey, remember who they are going to be with woman! You really think the boys would let anyone mess with your boys?”

I look back, making sure none of the guys are close by. “I know. This just has me seriously rattled. I just don’t get why? What was the purpose of leaking where we were going to be? Lauren, my gut is telling me something else is coming. Whether here, or back over there. Whatever vipers den I stumbled into and opened at JYPE; I think they’ve figured out it was me. I’ve gotten some hits on my own stuff. I’m worried about my kids and if someone is going to go after them now. And right now, I don’t want the guys to know how freaked out I truly am.”

“Okay, why? Wait, you and I can talk about this on the way. Me and the boys, we’re going to help. No more leaving us out. I’m going to have Kolton call his contacts. No more trying to do this shit all on your on. That means letting us help you monitor everything from now on. Hell, Jared has been practically going driving me crazy. So, you had better let that boy help you or your brother is going to go insane girl. He loves you sis, and he is worried. We all are.” She pulls me in for a tight hug, my arms going around her. Man, how I’ve missed her hugs.

After quicks kisses from each of my soon to be husbands, I jump in the jeep with Lauren and we take off. Though I am still nervous, I have trust in my friends to take care them. Kolton, Jared and Jeb may not be my official blood brothers, but I chose them as my brothers. I know they will take care of them; it’s just my nerves are shot.

“Well, good thing I’m having all y’alls stuff brought over to the new place by y’alls staff huh? After I saw how excited the guys and you were, I called them. They’re going to stay out in the bedrooms in the studios. They were really shocked and excited about it! Your kids can have the guest house when they get here, or they can stay in the bedrooms over the barn. Didn’t you say the guy’s manager was coming too?”

“Hanuel and his wife Nari. Hanuel and Nari are more like family. Nari became a good friend of mine. You’ll like her. Plus, that woman can cook! They were both excited to come over. She’s actually from America. I’m pretty sure Don and Tony will take the Barn. They may be in their 20’s, but they’ll be acting like little kids out there! Wait. Hmmm, wonder if the guys have ever gone paintballn’?”

“Good gawd Lynn!! The bruises you would leave on them! Well, maybe? Were any of them marksmen in the military?”

“Yep, and I’ve still managed to sneak up and scare the living shit out of Minho and Hyunjin! Several times. And yes, I have shot each of them with rubber bands and they have been smacked with La Chancla. They were not prepared for this Texas woman.” Ren burst out in laughter. I laugh along, my mood beginning to lift.

“I wish I could have seen their faces. That had to have been a hoot! Sounds like it truly has been an adventure with these guys. Now, on to a different subject. In light of recent events, how does some ginger flare sound? Something to lighten up and make you sparkle. And what the hell is with the guys not saying anything about the way you are dressed?” Ren glances sideways at Lynn, gauging her reaction at the question.

“Oh, trust me, they were watching, and they noticed. And thank you very much, Chris did say something. I think they were a little too stunned to say much. Plus, I think they may have been in overload Ren. They sudden departure to here, now the house and then they had just had literal movie magic done on their faces. But I saw their eyes. And their dicks.” Ren nearly shoots the drink she’d just taken a sip of out of her nose. “Woman, you did that on purpose!!!” Maybe I did, but it was so worth it seeing her face just now.

Several hours later and few inches chopped off, I feel like a whole new woman. They’d had two openings for full spa times, so we got facials, mani’s and pedi’s and I got waxed too. The lady was so sweet when I explained I’d had skin removal surgery, so I hadn’t been able to have anything done in while. She was amazing and took her time. I was not one to go full Brazilian, but I did like to be neat and tidy down there and not be looking like the sasquatch I currently was. I was feeling very pampered and amazing by the time we left.

I am so happy with the way my hair looks. Nothing too drastic, but the colors in it makes me feel sexy, free, and well, like a bad-ass bitch. Right now, it’s styled in big, bouncy 90’s curls and I love it! It’s enough that I don’t look like the same person that was in Korea, especially if I have on my sunnies.

Just as we walk past a small deli/bakery, my stomach decides to growl at me very loudly. “Ha ha, guess I am hungrier than I realized! Mind if we stop?”

“Are you kidding? I love this place! Their pastries are to die for. Seriously sis. Their coffee cakes are made from scratch and... well, you’ll see.” Ren grabs my arm nearly yanking me into the door. As soon as the door opens, the smells wafting out overcome me.

Taking a moment after we walk in, I close my eyes, just letting the scents envelop me. Oh my. It’s heavenly in here. Suddenly, I know I need to talk to Ren and my brothers about everything that has happened. Ren knew most of it already, but it was time to come clean about all of it. They need to know it all.

“Ren, can we get this to go? And get extra for everyone? As much fun as I have had today, I need to talk to you and the guys. And then I need to talk to my husbands. Can you see if they are all done? It’s time for me to tell you all the full story, about everything.” She takes one look at me and immediately pulls out her phone, texting the others to cut everything short and head back.

Just then, Tony calls, then hangs up. I look at my phone, confused. My phone rings again, this time it’s Don. I look at my phone in shock and immediately know something is wrong “Hey baby doll, what’s wrong?”

“Yeah, see, I knew you’d know as soon as I called. Tony wasn’t going to call you, which is why he hung up. He didn’t want me to call you either, but you need to know.” My mom radar is going off and being this far away from them is not helping my nerves at the moment.

“Try not to freak out too hard, but someone tried to break in. Before you go ballistic, we are fine!” I sucked in a shocked gasp and sit down, thankful the chair and table behind me was empty. Lauren glances back as she finishes the order, hurrying over, concern evident. I pull out my other earbud, handing it to her so she can hear what is going on. “I actually got a photo of them though.” I hear the message going off.

“I think they thought no one was here, so they were shocked. And it is a clear photo. I just sent it to your phone. Police have been called. I called Mr. Park because he’d asked us to call if there were any problems. He is very upset. Can you see if you recognize the person? She tried to get through the service entrance. However, I’m trying to figure out how she got through to even get to the service entrance to our area. Our cameras should have caught her before she made it up here. I ran over there and got the picture through the door.” We both look at the photo, and I inhale sharply.

As soon as I saw her face, the fury I feel makes my blood boil. It takes everything in me to keep my voice low and not scream my fury out. “I know exactly who she is. She was the front desk little bitch he fired. The one that I busted for planting all the damn cameras and bugs everywhere. I know she was working with someone, but I could never pinpoint who. Their IP address was from a large public internet cafe downtown and their voice was run through multiple voice manipulators. Send that photo to him immediately Don. When are you and Tony coming over here?”

“We will be leaving in a few days. And Mr. Park is on his way over. I have a feeling we may be leaving sooner. Tony’s last day of work was today. Mr. Park called and spoke to someone at the company. Come to find out, the owner of that company and Mr. Park are best friends. So, it’s all taken care of. He’ll be doing some remote work, but nothing major. Oh, he is here mom. I will call you back later. Don’t worry. We’ve got it handled. We love you!”

“Don.. The shithead just hung up on me!” I look down at my phone. I am pissed. No, beyond pissed. Looking over at Lauren, she raises an eyebrow at me. It takes everything to keep my voice low. “Ren, I am livid. How dare this little bitch think she can sneak into my home. I don’t know what their issue is. I do not fucking care right now. But they pissed off the wrong woman. I am tired of their shit. I will find out what the fuck is going on. I don’t know if this has to do with money, with just the guys, or what. But damn it, my kids were home!”

“Are you going to tell the guys? You know they deserve to know Lynn.”

Closing my eyes, I lean back against the seat. Taking a deep breath, I hold it in, letting it out slowly. I realize I'm feeling a bit shaky. Lauren reaches over, taking my hands in hers. “I want to cry Ren, but what good would it do. Yes, I’m going to tell them, but not till we are back at the house. Could we stop and get a sweet tea and pick up a gallon of mint sweet tea as well? Maybe two? I feel I'm going to need it over the next couple of days. Maybe you better have the guys stop for some soju as well. Do you have some headache medicine? Damn it, this sucks Ren. The guys are going to flip.”

No sooner have those words left my lips than Felix is calling me. I look down at it, taking a deep breath before I answer. “Do not even try telling me something is not wrong because I can just tell. Are Don and Tony ok?” I let out a small whimper as I try to hold on to the tears that are so close to the surface. Ren looks at me and starts talking.

“Felix honey, this is Ren. I don’t even know how you knew something was up. Don and Tony are ok. Shaken up, angry, but ok. Lynn is not doing so well. Can you put me on speaker so I can talk to Jeb? Babe, how close are you to our fav little bakery? We ordered quite a bit of goodies for everyone, and I could use some help getting them in my jeep.”

“Ren, the guys are freaking out, and Felix is on high alert. Like before he even called. Which, I’m still trying to figure out how in the hell he even did that. What the fuck happened?”

“We will talk about it at the house. Please, let me get Lynn back to the house. She and I have one more stop to make to get her some tea, her request. And I am sending a message to have one of the groups stop and get some soju and whiskey, her orders. Felix, one of y’all can ride with us.”

“It should be Felix. He felt it. Let him. He needs to be with her right now. I love you, baby. I know you are listening. Lean on him right now. You need him.”

Ren looks over at Lynn, at the soft look on her face. Shakily, Lynn answers him. “Thank you, Min. I love you so much. I will see you soon.”

Ren hangs up and takes out the earbud, taking out her phone and calling up Kolton. “Hey babe, are you on your earbud?” She takes out her other earbud and hands it to me.

Kolton perks up, hearing a bit of worry in his wife’s voice he doesn’t quite like. “Yeah babe, I am. What’s up?” Ren takes a deep breath, thankful for small miracles. “Honey don’t say anything but stop for some soju and whiskey. Oh, and some coconut rum. She didn’t ask for it, but you know our girl loves it. I think you know that means something has happened. She’ll talk to everyone once we get back to the house. What happened, happened after the call to cut the activities short. She ain’t doing so hot right now and is pissed beyond all get out. Crying and shaking pissed. She isn’t crying yet, but shaking in fury, oh yeah.” I took her hand and squeezed it. I can’t believe she is holding it in.

“The guys do not know yet. Well, Felix and Seungmin know something is up. Felix is a bit scary as that man somehow felt something was wrong and called her. Jeb is on his way here to help me pick up goodies at our favorite bakery, then we are stopping for her sweet tea. We’ll probably all arrive about the same time.”

“No problem babe.” We hear him put it on speakerphone.

“Ok, We’ll turn around and do my sister's bidding. Man, didn’t think she’d come home and be such a pain in my ass!”

“Yeah, yeah. Suck it up buttercup!! You’ll survive my dear brother.” I giggle as I hear the groan come from the speaker. “Lauren, babe, did you have to do that? Sheesh. Okay, okay. I know where to go. I guess the guys can tell me what kind of soju to buy. We will see y'all back at the ranch.” He hangs up before the guys can say anything, but I hear laughter right before.

Lauren walks me back to the jeep, no words even needing to be spoken. Getting in, we hold hands as we wait for our men to pull up. As the minutes pass, I feel the shaking worsen. I am barely holding myself together. When I see Jeb’s truck coming down the street, I can’t help the whimper that comes out. I quickly looked out the window hoping Lauren didn’t see the tears.

Lauren takes one look at her best friend, her sister by heart, and makes a split decision. “You stay here, and I’ll help get all the goodies. Ok?” Lauren decides then and there that both Felix and Seungmin will be coming with them, and the baked goods will be going with Jeb. She jumps out as Jeb parks next to them. As Felix starts to get out, she stops him. “Both of you. She needs you both. Don't ask her any questions, just hold her for now. She needs both of y’alls strengths to keep her from completely falling apart. Ok? Can you do that for me? Because I’m really, really worried about her and I am fucking pissed right now. You will understand why when we all get back to the house.”

Seungmin, hearing what Lauren had said, answered, “Of course Lauren!” He grabs her and pulls her in for a hug. “We’ve always got her. And now, we’ve got you guys too. Do you want one of us to sit with her and one of us to help you two or do we both need to be with her now?”

“In with her now. She is shaking like a leaf on a late fall day. I don’t like this. And after everything. It just...”

She looks at her husband as he puts his hand on Seungmin’s shoulder. “Thank you Seungmin, seriously man. You too Felix. We feel like kindred spirits, family, with y’all. I don’t know what all has been happening but let us help. We can figure this out together. You guys don’t have to hide anything from us, remember that.”

Jeb looks at Seungmin and Felix, realizing they are both holding back some pretty serious emotions of their own. It’s then he vows that he will do everything he can to help them and his sister, and nephews. He grabs Felix and pulls him in toward his wife and Seungmin, hugging all three. “It’s going to be ok. Now get over there to your wife.”

As Seungmin walks around the truck, Felix takes a moment to hug Jeb back, whispering “I needed to hear you say you’ll help and that we are family more than you could know.” His voice breaks on the last part as he steps back to walk away, but Jeb stops him “Felix, look up at me.”

“Jeb, I can’t right now. If I do, I won’t be able to be strong enough for our girl. Please Jeb”

“Felix, I get it man. You are an empath. A very strong one. You and I will be talking later. You and her, can’t take it all on. She’s done that shit her whole fucking life. I know, I grew up down the street from her. We did not grow up in the best neighborhood and saw and heard things kids our age, well, let's just say it was rough. So go for now. But dude, you are my brother now too. We gotta take of each other. And it sounds like a lot of shit has gone down. And now some new shit has hit the ceiling.”

“Yeah, that is what scares me. I just know it has something to do with Don and Tony and fuck... That...” Felix closes his eyes and takes a deep breath to center himself. He felt his anger jump way too quickly that time.

“Jeb, help me go get these boxes of baked goods. And don’t even think about eating any on the way to Lynn’s! Felix, she has no idea you are on your way over. I told Seungmin to tell her that you two decided he needed to be the one to go.” Their voices drift off as Seungmin climbs in Ren’s jeep.

Felix sneaks around the back, glancing in. Seungmin and Lynn are sitting in the backseat, and he can tell immediately, that Lynn is still struggling. As he opens the passenger door, Lynn jumps, until Seungmin grabs her and says “Surprise?!”

“Wait, what? What’s going on? Felix? Seungmin? I’m...” I blow out a puff of air and just sit back. “My head hurts.” Seungmin pulls me over so Felix can get in, then gently sets me in Felix’s lap so I am facing him. Scooting over so he’s next to us both, he reaches down, taking off my sandals and putting my legs in his lap. He wraps his arms around us and just holds us. We say nothing for a few minutes, just sit in silence.

When we do start talking, it’s all at once, in chaos. Well, like always. We all stop at once, till Felix quietly asks, “Lynn, are you... ugh...why am I going to ask when I know you are not ok. I can feel it. It’s just, besides the fact that I can feel you shaking, I feel um, turmoil, anguish, so much fear, and an overwhelming amount of anger. It’s a lot. I’ve felt it before, but it’s been getting stronger lately and I’m not sure why? I can feel everyone's emotions a lot stronger now. Well, um, ever since you and Seungmin...”

“Well discuss that one later Felix. Right now, we just need to be here for our girl. Baby, it doesn’t matter what is going on, it can wait till we get home. That way you talk to us all at once. Whatever it is my love, we handle it together.”

“He’s right beautiful. I’m sorry. We do this, as one. No more trying to fight anything on your own. We do this together. Now and always. We love you.”

“I love you too. But I think I messed up too much this time.” She whispers it so softly; that they barely hear her. They look at each other in alarm. They’ve seen her scared, but, they don’t know what this is. Whatever happened back home in Seoul really has her shaken. All they can do is wrap their arms around her, holding her tight to them. Inside, they are both scared and worried.

Ren jumps in the jeep, looking back at the three of them. She’d decided to have Jeb stop for the tea. She just wanted to get Lynn back to the house before everyone else. Seeing the way she was holding Felix and Seungmin, I was damn glad to have asked him to do that. I had already sent a message to Sarai and Somil, telling them to not worry about today.

I let them know that something had happened back at the apartment and the kids and JYP are taking care of it. They are both freaked, but I assured them that staying where they are for at least tonight is the best option right now. Sarai just made me promise to let her know if there is anything she can do.

“Babydoll, Jeb is grabbing your tea. We are going back, now. I need you back home. Boys, I need you to do me a favor. As soon as we get there, get her in the house and in the shower. Got it? I don’t care that it might wash some of the color out. She needs this. Lynn, you got that honey?”

She watches her just barely move her head as the guys answer with yes. The worry on their faces is making me nervous, but I’ve got to keep my eyes watchful in case we get followed. It doesn’t take me long to assess that we haven't been and to pick up my speed. I haul ass down the highway, thankfully not encountering any highway patrol.

We make it before anyone else, and I jump out of the jeep to help Lynn out. Now I really am worried. She’s like a statue. No emotion, no anything. I’ve never seen her like this. I grab Seungmin as Felix helps her up the steps. “Don’t let her continue to deep dive. She’s about ready to completely shut down. Do what you have to do to keep that from happening. I will get everyone gathered in the living room. I’ll bring some clothes in for y’all and and lay them on the bed. Lock the door behind me so no one can walk in.”

I walk into the bathroom, where Felix is just standing, holding her close. I can tell how hard he is holding his tears in. And I get it. I’m so fucking scared right now.

“Beautiful, we’re going to undress you and get you in the shower. Ok?” No response. Felix looks up and gasps. “Min, her emotions. They have shut down or maybe she blocked me. It’s like feeling a void where I should be feeling her. I don’t what to do. What do we do Min?” I don’t know what to do. I am freaked out right now.

I hear Lauren call out to lock the door. I turn back to Fe

“Get undressed Lix. Now. We bring her back. She’s hurting and she’s shutting down. I’m going to lock the door.”

Walking back in, I see he has her undressed, and has started the shower. “I do not know what has happened, but I'm going to try and bring her out of this the only way I can think of. Maybe it’s not the best way, but I think it will work.”

We both get undressed and then turn to Lynn. We move under the hot water and work about washing and conditioning her hair, making sure nothing gets in her eyes. It’s as if she has gone someplace deep inside her mind. They slowly wash her body, hoping their hands on her body will awaken her. Still, no reaction from her. They look at each other, neither able to hide their fear.

Standing in front of her, I lean in kissing her forehead, her eyes, her cheeks. Felix comes up close behind her, not touching, which I decide will just not do. Reaching around her, I grab his slim waist pulling him flush against Lynn’s back. “Min, what are you doing? She needs me, but not like this.”

“No Lix, this is exactly what she needs. She’s got to get out of her head dammit!! We’ve got to get her out of her head! She needs us just as much as we need her. Got it? Now touch her, kiss her. Let's bring her back to us. And, will you please kiss me? I’ve wanted to, no needed to all damn day!”

He growls out the last sentence as he grinds into Lynn. He sees Lynn and Felix shiver, the first movement she has made. His eyes jump to Felix’s. “You saw that too? That’s us, Felix. We are doing that to her. Us, together. We are soulmates. She is our soulmate.”

Felix looks at Seungmin. There is a different look in his eyes he hasn’t seen before. Something has changed in the last couple of days, and he isn’t sure what it is. But fuck it has made him even hotter. He reaches over Lynn, grabs Seungmin’s hair, and pulls his head over Lynn’s shoulder. When their lips finally meet, they can’t help the moans that escape them both. It had been a while since they’d been together. Today, Felix had felt the pull toward Seungmin stronger than he ever had. He didn’t know Seungmin had felt it just as strongly.

They feel a slight movement between them and break apart. Felix brushes aside her hair and begins kissing her neck as Seungmin begins caressing her breast. Felix glances over her shoulder, then slowly slides his hand around the front. Seungmin doesn’t even realize what he is doing till Felix takes his cock in his small hand and slowly starts caressing him.

“Felix. Wh..What...are...oh fuck..” Felix slowly walks them back till Min is against the wall, his head lying against it. “Lynn, I need your help love. Help me pleasure our husband. He’s been so good. And I wanted him today. Can you help me?” At first, he doesn’t think she hears.

He continues pumping his hand slowly, then teases the tip of Min’s cock. “Oh gawd Lix. Yes... Please, don’t stop.” Starting to pump again, he feels Lynn’s hand wrap around on top of his. “Can I help?”

They both stop and gasp, looking down. “Lynn! Oh my god, you’re back with us. Damn, baby, you had us scared.”

“I-I, had me scared. Trust me. Thank you for snapping me out of it. I’m sorry.” And just like that, my body gives out. They both grab me, stopping me from collapsing onto the floor.

“I’m ok! My legs just got a little weak.”

“Ok, time to get out of the shower before anyone falls.” I want to argue, but my legs feel like jello. I look at Seungmin to start and argue, but Felix whispers into my ear, “We never said we were done. Just that we needed to get out of the shower.” My eyes widen and I suck in a sudden breath.

They help me out and start drying me off. “Lynn, we have to ask. Are...are you ok? You scared us beautiful. It’s like you were not with us. Neither of us could reach you. Felix could not even feel your emotions.” My eyes jump to his in shock.

“Oh, Lixie. I’m so sorry. Guys.” Tilting my head back, I close my eyes and take a deep breath. “No, I’m not ok and I need you. I need you to keep me from going to that dark place right now. I need to talk to all of you when the guys all get here. Something happened back home. And I’m scared and pissed beyond anything. I want to hurt someone. That is why I shut down. And I feel lost right now. Like my emotions are everywhere.”

“Then let me help you, Lynn. It is all I want to do. It is all that all of us want to do. I’m just going to say it. That bite between the two of you has unleashed something. And it is pulling at all of us. I don’t know why it is pulling at me so damn hard. Maybe it’s because I am such a strong empath. But I feel like I am being ripped apart. And then when I couldn’t feel your emotions when you pulled completely away earlier. It was as if a part of me was being ripped out. And Seungmin, all I've fucking wanted all damn day is to...is to...”

“Say it, Felix. What do you want to do to me. Don’t hold back. Stop holding back. You always hold back from me. You always have. From the very beginning. Why won’t you talk to me. Why won’t you tell me what you want from me. Or what do you want to do to me? TELL ME!” Felix and Lynn both let out small squeaks and gasps when Seungmin yells.

Felix shoves his hands in his hair and looks between Seungmin and Lynn, his eyes wide. “I...I...I want to shove you down on the bed and fuck you. That’s what I want. But more than anything, I want to bite you the way you bit Lynn. Maybe not as hard. But I... um, well, I also want you to bite and fuck me too. And I’m pulled to bite you too Lynn. I-I...”

Seungmin picks me up and I wrap my arms and legs around him. As he walks past Felix, he grabs his hand. “What the...” We walk out of the bathroom and into the bedroom. I look over and see clothes at the end of the bed, which Seungmin quickly throws across the room. Letting go of Felix’s arm, he pushes him onto the bed, before laying me back onto him. Felix wraps his arms around me and it’s then I notice him shaking.

“You think I haven’t wanted to do the same, Felix? I have. We always seem to stop. And then we walk away from each other. We always have. They forced us to live together, and it was then we realized how much we loved each other. But still, all these years later, and we still...I love you, but it is like you run away from me. Like something is wrong with me. Is there something wrong with me?” He looks back at us with such a look of pain that I feel it in my body.

I roll off Felix, reaching for him. Before I can, Felix is up and has Seungmin in his arms. “No. Oh my god, no!! There never has been and never will be. I...you intimidate me sometimes. You’re so powerful and you can be so straightforward, whereas I’m not. You could be rather savage. Still are. When you came out of the military, I saw this amazing, strong man who could do so much more than I felt I could and felt I could never live up to who you needed. So...so I pulled away.”

“Never again Felix. This ends today. We are all in this together. Ok? No more pulling away from me Felix. I need you. I really need you. I’ve always needed you. I felt like something was wrong with me. And I have fucking missed you.” They stand there, just holding each other.

I look at my lovers with tears pouring down my eyes. We will get through this. And I need to talk to the others. They turn around and hold their arms open to me. I get up and join them, wrapped in their arms. We stand there, realizing this moment was needed for all of us. Our emotions, all of ours, have been off the wall. These two needed this moment so much.

“Ok, you two. I cannot put this off anymore.” They release me so we can sit on the bed. “Don and Tony, I think, are probably on the way here now. I need to talk to everyone. I can’t put it off. Can we rain-check what we started?”

“My love, you are shaking like a leaf again. Let us get you dressed and then I am going to blow dry your hair. Ok? And then Felix can braid it. But clothes first.” Ren had thought of everything for us, down to our underwear. We help her pull her boy shorts and sports bra on. We find a pair of compression leggings and a long-sleeved compression top, helping her get dressed. After we get her hair done, she looks much better. “How does that feel?”

“You know what? Better. And the compression leggings and top help too. It’s similar to the heavy one but this just feels much lighter, but still tight. Breathing is more comfy. Oh yay, squishy socks! Oh my gawd, they are even toe socks!!! I could kiss Ren.” Felix looks over at Seungmin and just shrugs.

“Babe, no kissing Lauren. That could start something, and you said you have to talk to us.” My mouth drops open, and I smack Felix on the arm. He smirks and shrugs at me, but I see the devilish glint in his eyes. This man of mine! “And what are toe socks. Min and I have no idea... Oh no. What the...! Your toes are individually wrapped? You are going to drive Minho insane in those! Ha ha ha, I can’t wait to see this. Please tell me you can pinch him with those.”

“Duh! Seriously, y’all have never seen toe socks before?” Just then, someone knocks on the door.

“Hey doll, I can hear you. Ok if I come in?” Ren thought she could hear her bestie, and it is a relief. When Felix opens the door, she squeals when she is snatched in and hugged between him and Seungmin. “Umm, what’s this for?”

“Seungmin and I would like to say thank you, but we don’t even know how to begin, so a hug will have to do. We are also feeling a bit overwhelmed right now and I think you and your husbands have maybe gone through this before.” They step back and she gets a good look at Felix and Seungmin as they take each other's hands.

“Oh. Oh honey. You are really feeling it ain’tcha? You being a really strong empath, you will. But I also sense something changed between the two of you in a good way?” She loves the little, small smiles that come across both of their faces. “Lynn, your men are just the damn cutest things ever, beside mine of course! But seriously, you know this means y’all will be having to take care of each other pretty soon. And yes, I mean in that way. Otherwise, attitudes are going to get really big and ugly really damn fast.” I flop down next to Lynn, as she looks at me.

“I had a feeling you were going to say that. Which is why I need to get everything spoke about now. Is everyone here?” As soon as Ren shakes her head yes, I ask the guys to give us a moment. “All hell is going to break loose. Just so you know. Have you told my brothers everything that you know?”

“Yes, and they, well, they just about lost it babe. I haven’t seen Jared cry that hard in a long time. He is not happy that you did not call us. And he is really pissed that you have been trying to do all this shit on your own. Now what the fuck is going on?”

“JYP ask me to take the info off of the boys' phones so that it wouldn’t ping them if anything happened back home. So, I did. He told me it was better they didn’t worry about anything, and he would take care of everything. I honestly thought everything would be ok. That’s why they don’t know what’s going on. This is all on me. I made this decision, and they are going to be pissed.” With that I walk out, leaving my very stunned best friend sitting on the bed.

Ren sits there for moment, then jumps up. Shit is about to hit the fan, and she needs to warn her boys. Signaling Jeb the moment she steps out, he comes over to her. “You better be prepared. She decided to be a little shithead and do something she shouldn’t have done, because of this JYP dude back in Korea. They are going to be pissed. Tell the others.” He walks off muttering curse words under his breath as he approaches the others.

Lynn stands in the middle of her soon to be husbands, a chair ready, just in case. “I have something to say. I just need you to listen before you say anything or ask questions. You will have to call PD-nim himself to get any more information, because right now this is all I know as of right now since I can’t even get ahold of my kids. There was a break in back home.” She holds her hands up as at once the guys all start shouting.

“Like I said, I will explain. The person only made it to the service stairs at our apartment area before being encountered. Don has the photo and it was sent to PD-nim. You each would recognize her as she was the receptionist at JYPE while you were there. As for how she got around security and the camera’s and got that far, I do not know. He is having that all looked into. Don and Tony are on their way here, I think. I haven't been able to talk to them, but he was getting them on a plane.”

“Ok, but why didn’t any of us get notified? Why didn’t our phones notify us, Lynn? You did that didn’t you?” Chris looks pissed. I don’t blame him. I should have never let JY Park talk me into lying to my husbands. Maybe husbands. We’ll see after I talk to them more.

“Yes. JYP himself requested I take you each off. After everything you had dealt with, he felt it best you do not worry about it. And I didn’t think anything would happen.”

“You didn’t think? That’s the problem. You don’t think. You just do. You didn’t ask. Saur, you didn’t think it through. You just decided to do it. Saur, you put your kids in jeopardy and excluded us from being able to help. Do you even care what our opinion is, on anything? Does our opinion even matter to you? Or do you think we are too stupid to help?”

“Have I ever, even remotely made you feel stupid? Or made you feel your opinions don’t matter? If I have, I’m sorry. And yes, I know I fucked up. Trust me, I KNOW! I FUCKING KNOW!!! AND I AM ANGRY! I AM SO FUCKING ANGRY THAT...THAT SOME BITCH HAD THE GALL TO THINK SHE COULD BREAK INTO OUR HOME. I’M EVEN MORE PISSED BECAUSE I DON’T KNOW WHAT SHE WAS PLANNING AND MY KIDS WERE ALONE! I’M PISSED BECAUSE I FEEL LIKE I AM BEING PULLED IN A THOUSAND DIFFERENT DIRECTIONS AND I CAUSED THIS. I DID THIS, TO YOU, TO ME, TO US!!!!!”

I take a deep breath, before going on. My emotions are everywhere. “I knew...I knew that telling you was going to piss you off, but I had to tell you. So go ahead, Chris. Scream at me. Tell me I’m stupid. I’ve already told myself all that and worse since I was called. Maybe this is the universe's way of saying, we really aren’t meant to be together after all if that’s what you think.” I turn around, slamming open the door, and run out the back door into the dark, before anyone can stop me.

Chris’s eyes, that had been angry, suddenly grow very afraid. “Wh-whe...Lynn? Lynn?” He starts walking jerkily toward the back door, as if waking from a dream. “LYNN????? LYYYNNNNNNNN????????” As he starts to run out the back, Jared grabs him.

“Shit. Ren, get the night goggles out of my jeep. Kolton, Jeb, get the kit just in case.” I walk Chris over to the others and turn him into me to hug him.

“Hey, hey, we’ve got you. It’s going to be ok Chris. The rest of you, we’re going to find her. WE know this property. But you don’t. What I need is for you to get him to calm down. It will do no good if any of you go out, get lost or worse, get hurt. Let us go find her and bring her back. Lee Know...”

Minho grabs Chris. “I’ve got him. Go get her and bring her back to us. She’s running scared and hurt right now.” They all watch as Ren runs in with the googles and then runs out with Jared, Kolton and Jeb, flashlights in hand. Felix growls and all eyes turn to him as he walks up to Chris, getting right in his face.

“Chris, if she gets hurt, because of you being a punk ass cunt, I will punch you in the mouth. And you will stand there and take every single punch. Do you understand me? Because you will deserve every single bit of pain I will unleash on you.” Chris collapses as his soulmate's feet, the impact of what he has done fully hitting him.

“Oh my god, what did I do? Do it Felix. Just do it. I don’t care anymore. I don’t deserve her or any of you. I just keep hurting people because I can’t keep my temper in check, or my mouth shut. What the fuck is wrong with me???” He starts hitting himself and pulling his hair, tears pouring down his face.

They are in shock, realizing their leader, their soulmate and lover, is literally breaking into pieces in front of them. They have never seen him like this. Suddenly, Felix and Minho drop down in front of him and grab him, making him stop.

“Christopher, my love, stop. Oh my god my love, naur! Please, please. Minho, hold his arms.” I take his face in my hands. I can feel the pain, the anguish and the soul ripping heartache pouring out of him. It is making it hard for me to breath. This is all saur messed up. Sliding my hand under his chin, I tilt his head up, till his tear-soaked face is staring back at me. His eyes saur full of hurt and pain and sorrow. I have never seen him look like this before.

“Chris. They will find her. I was angry and I took it out on you, and I shouldn’t have. Our emotions are getting out of hand, and we can’t keep doing this. Let him go. Chris, wrap your arms around me. Just let me hold you right now. I think we all need to hold each other. We’ve got to stay strong for Lynn. Minho, I want you to get a hold of JYP. Find out what the hell is going on. Han, call Hanuel and Nari, see if they know anything. We are going to get this figured out. Ren said her and the guys were going to help us from now on and I trust them.”

Seungmin comes and sits down behind Felix, scooting in so that he is supporting and holding/hugging both him and Chris. Jeongin walks over and does the same behind Chris, wrapping his arms around us both. Seungmin reaches around and lovingly pats Jeongin and Chris on the cheek. “We got this you two. And damn Felix. Look who just took charge.” I kiss him on the cheek, which makes him giggle. Exactly what I was hoping for.

Changbin and Hyunjin snuggle up with Lee Know and Han as they try calling Hanuel and Nari. Unable to reach them, they start calling PD-nim. The atmosphere takes on a darker tone when they are unable to reach him, until Lee Know is finally able to reach one of PD-nim's close staff. After a few minutes of back-and-forth conversation, Lee Know gets off the phone.

“Well, shits about to get interesting real fast. Not only is Don and Tony on their way, so is Hanuel and Nari. But I was just informed that JYP himself is also with them. They will not be here till late tomorrow or the next day. Whatever happened, the staff said it has him extremely mad and he has brought in extra security, even at their location. Our place is on complete lockdown.” This takes everyone by surprise. This shit has to stop.

It had taken a while for Chris to stop shaking and his tears to subside. Eventually, they all moved to the sofa, in one big Stray Kids pile. They watched for any movement, any lights, from the back. They hadn’t even turned on lights. Instead, they just sat in the dark. Hoping by some miracle Lynn would walk through one of the doors.

Suddenly Chris stands up, seeing flashlights coming toward them, and walks toward the windows, the others beginning to follow. They stand there, till they see Kolton walking up the stairs with Lynn in his arms. As they all go running out the doors, Ren runs up. “Before you say a word, let me get her cleaned up. Get back inside. I know you want to see her. But she is still very shaken up. You can wait. Got it?” Chris just shakes his head as the tears threaten to spill again. He knows he is the cause of this, so he’ll do whatever it takes. He watches as they take Lynn to the master bedroom and then Kolton comes out without a word and leaves.

Chewing his lip between his teeth, he sits on the floor between Changbin and Lee Know, rocking back and forth.

Which is where Lynn finds him after her shower and talk with Ren. She watches from the door, no one even realizing she has opened it. He is chewing his lip, then his thumb, constantly rocking back and forth. The look of worry and fear on his face makes her heart hurt. There has been so much that has gone wrong the last few days. It is time to set it back right.  

Chapter Text

Seven (feat. Latto) by Jung Kook, Latto 

Easy to Love by Bryce Savage 

Piece of a Puzzle by Stray Kids (Changbin, Seungmin) 

I quietly walked across the floor, nearly getting to them before any noticed me. Sometimes being able to walk quietly comes in handy, like now. Just as I nearly get to him, Chris looks over and freezes. His eyes big as saucers, his breath coming in short gasps as I never slow down, coming straight at him. I watch as he drops his head down, pulling his knees up tightly into himself. He refuses to look me in the eyes. The rest go silent, unsure of what I am doing as I stop and kneel in front of him. “Chris, look at me.” The sound he makes, as he shakes his head no, hurts me.  

I grab his legs and softly tug at them till he straightens them. Crawling into his lap, I wrap his arms around me and snuggle into him. “Listen my dear sweet husband. You are not the cause. I should not have let Park talk me into excluding you, any of you.” I look up at all of them, tears in my eyes. I lay my head back on Chris’s shoulder, putting my palm on his cheek, caressing his face as I continue. 

“I am sorry for allowing myself to be talked into that. But you, you cannot yell at me either. Chris, I am not stupid. Far from it. But growing up, I got called that, a lot. So, when you called me that, well...*letting out a long sigh* it hurts even more coming from you. I forgive you. Just please do not ever do that again.” I hear him whisper, at least I think I do, the words, “I’m not worthy”, but it is so soft. Surely, I heard him wrong. Right? He wouldn’t say that? 

Felix touches my shoulder lightly and when I look at him, and he looks at Chris and then closes his eyes, I realize the truth. I did hear him. Oh no. Oh no no. I shake my head. Oh, my love, why would you think this way? I snuggle in closer. 

“Oh Chris. My love, why would you think that? You are worthy. You are so worthy. Do not ever think for a moment that you are unworthy of our love and giving us your love and time and everything about you! You are one of the most selfless people I know. You gave up your life, your youth, to live your dream, to create Stray Kids. You formed this family, found your life mates! Yes, you have a temper. Well guess what, so do I! You had better just get used to that. I am going to make mistakes, just like each of you will. This is new and we are learning. Now, look at me right now! I am going to fight for this family. But I need you to help me. I need YOU Chris!!!!” 

Slowly, he lifts his head up to briefly look at me before lowering his eyes. “I feel like a complete and total ass. I was a cunt to you Lynn! Dammit, I knew you were trying to help us not hurt us. I don’t know what’s wrong with me. I...I feel completely out of control lately. And angry. I lashed out at you and hurt you. I am saur sorry my love. I never meant to hurt you. I don’t understand why and I...I don’t feel worthy of your love or any of my soulmate's love. I feel like I’ve hurt too many of you with my words.” Tears are streaming down him face, the anguish and pain so clear. The others jump up, shouting their disapproval and disagreement at his words. 

I turn, straddling him. Taking his face in mine, I force him to look me in the eyes. “Well, my dearly loved husband, I think I do know what is going on. And it has to do some with what Seungmin and I did.” I hear a sharp intake of breath from Seungmin. I want to look at him, but I need to get this all out. “Or well, what we pushed along. According to Lauren, it is a soulmate thing. Or at least it was for them. And honestly, now that I think about it, it makes sense.” His eyes bore into mine, holding onto to any hope he can.  

“Excuse me? How so woman?” Han looks so confused. I look up toward both he and Minho, knowing without a doubt that the two of them have bitten each other. “Oh please. The two of you have bit each other several times. I’ve seen them, remember? Seungmin and I just went a bit crazy. And Minnie, before you start blaming yourself, don’t. Trust me my love, I am not complaining at all about what we did. We just happened to be the catalyst that pushed everything along.”  

I look up at him, where he is sitting, a bit shell-shocked. Hyunjin reaches over and grabs his hand, caressing it. “You can’t tell me the rest of you haven’t wanted to do that to each other at some point in all these years. But you’ve held back. You could hold back. Since I came along, since the puzzle is now complete, it’s gotten worse. It explains why we’ve argued so much, why we’ve felt so off at times.” 

In a still, small voice, Seungmin looks up and ask what the others, I can tell, want to know. “How do you know Lynn? Are you sure?” I see the unsureness in his eyes. The fear that he did something wrong. 

“Minnie, don’t. There is absolutely nothing wrong with what we did. We just started something that has been building up. In a way, we burst the bubble and released what has been building up. The reason I know, because I realized it happened to my husband and me. I cannot believe none of y’all questioned the bite mark on my boob before.” I look around at all of them. 

“Umm, babe, sometimes we do not know if you want us to bring up your husband or not. We do not want to bring him up for fear it will hurt you to talk about him.” I look at Han and smile softly as he tells me this. 

“Sweetie, I loved him so deeply. Talking about him will not hurt me. His death is what hurt but not our time together. Without that time, I wouldn’t have my children. I realized that we gave each other soulmate marks. I marked him all the time when we made love. He gave nips, but never really bit me except the very first time. It’s just that first time, well, thus the bite mark! I just didn’t know then that’s what was going on. And I never really thought about asking Ren and the boys, because why would I? I didn’t need to know about that part of their relationship. Funny thing is, as many times as we’d gone skinny dipping, I’ve seen the marks. I knew they bit each other too, but it slipped my mind.” 

We all sit contemplating, and I look up to watch Minho and Han looking at each other with new eyes. I think they just realized for the first time how quickly they had marked the other in their relationship. Internally, I giggle. They were soulmates from the very beginning. Pretty much all of Stayville knew. I honestly think they could have gone public early on and have been fine. I think Chris and Felix could go public as a couple and Stay would be fine. I always thought there was more to them than just friendship.  

“It wasn’t until Ren started telling me what they went through that I realized what was going on. My husband and I had known, very quickly, that we were just meant to be together. We got engaged at just six months into our relationship. Everyone thought we were crazy, but we knew. I have a feeling my husband and I’s relationship was very much like Minho and Han’s in that aspect.”   

I look up at the two of them, their expressions of surprise. They look at me at the same time. “You two going to keep trying to say you didn’t mark each other early in the relationship? Like during that first year, probably within the first three to six months of meeting? I saw it then. You were attached at the hip the moment you two met. And your pull toward each other has just continued to grow over the years. Going to tell me otherwise? Because I am calling bullshit.”  

“Ok, we did! I did not know that’s what we were doing though! And yes, when I realized the others were my soulmates, I have always felt the want, the need, to bite them. I just didn’t. So, these are mate marks? Wait, are these fucking breeding bites???” Minho is nearly shouting. Han’s eyes grow huge, and I know if I do not stop their train of thought both are going to have a conniption fit. Ugh, these men sometimes. 

“Slow your roll there Minho. Lauren says there is a difference between them. Though I am curious as to know how you know about them.” I quirk my eyebrow at him, and he looks down and his ears turn red. Hmmm...  

“At least there seems to be for them. Trust me, I know her kinks. We are NOT the same. I don’t know exactly what all she considers the difference and truthfully, right now I don’t care. This is all new, and we are learning as we go. Besides, having a breeding kink, Minho, is not a problem. It’s not as if any of us can get pregnant.” I arch my eyebrow at them and look around. Hmm, seems a few may have that as a kink if the looks on their faces is any indication. Saving the info for later.  

Looking back at Chris, I lean back, thankful he is finally looking me in the eyes. “Chris, no more thinking like that. And no more, from any of us, trying to do this on our own. Ren and the guys are going to be stepping in and helping. They know people, people that can get information that I can’t. The guys do cyber security as well and will be taking over. I am stepping aside some. Even from my own stuff.” 

Chris’s eyes widen. “Babe, wha-what brought this on? I am not trying to make you stop. That was not my intention.” I put my finger on his lips, smiling. 

“I know. But before we go any further. Can we please get up from the floor. Um, I’m a little sore. I didn’t tell you, but I sorta fell out there and scraped my knees up. I’ll be fine, but this is not exactly comfy at the moment.” 

“What the hell? Lynn, honey, why didn’t you tell me?” He starts trying to stand up with me still on his lap but nearly falls. 

Hyunjin jumps up and immediately scoops me up. He spins me around, making me squeal. “Succubus, put me down!" They all burst out laughing, including Chris, at me calling Jin a succubus. As soon as Chris was standing, Jinnie deposited me back in his arms. 

“Succubus? Really my dear wife?” Jinnie’s face was close to mine when he said it, eyes on mine, making me shiver in Chris’s arms. I know Jin picks it up by the little smirk he gives me as he stands back up, after giving me a quick kiss on the forehead. Chris had caught the little shiver too, as his arms had tightened around me. 

“It still amazes me that y’all can pick me up like this. I’m still not quite used to it, but I love it. As for why I didn’t say anything, Chris, my knees were the least of my worries. Scratches are nothing my love. I was more worried about you. Watching you rocking back and forth from the doorway, hurt me dear one.” We stare into each other’s eyes, and he pulls me even closer. This has been a crazy day.  

We sit on the sofa, me in his lap as everyone sits around us. It dawns on me that I had not ask earlier about the woven red strings for the ceremony. “Ok, I do have a really important question to ask. Y’all said that you got our families to bless the bracelets. Umm, when did you do that? And when did you tell all of them about me? Did I miss something?” They all look at me, but no one answers for a bit. I start to fidget, thinking I should not have asked them.  

“Stop it, Lynn. You did nothing wrong asking. It’s just, we are all still shocked it went down like it did. We have not had to time to really process it all. But...well, our families now know. My mom laughed at me and said she had known it for some time. Same with Chris’s parents. Actually, all of our families said they had known the eight of us were together and the fact we felt the way we do about you did not surprise any of them. Err, well...ok not all of them. Jeongin, you want to tell her?” Felix looks with sadness at Jeongin.  

Jeongin looks at me with a mix of joy and sadness in his eyes. Oh no. I have a feeling what he is going to say and my heart aches for him already. 

“My mom knows. She told me she had been told in a dream that I was with my soulmates and a ninth person would come in later. I am shocked still at that.” I watch as he shakes his head. It would not surprise me at all if his mom has the gift of sight. She’s told him a few other things that came true. “My dad, not so much. He is still not happy. And as of right now, he is refusing to speak to me. He is not happy with my mom accepting it, but she told him to just deal with it. My mom is onboard with everything. And she can’t wait to meet you.” He smiles a huge smile at me. There is still some sadness there, but there is relief in his eyes too. 

I am flabbergasted. These men chose to tell their families because they wanted them involved. It could have been devastating for them, but instead, it turned out to be something amazing. Something beautiful came from it.  

“Umm, my loves, could we bring some of the mattresses down and just sleep in here all together? I really just need to be close to all of you tonight. After everything that has happened and me being an idiot...” The guys immediately start protesting and I stand up with my hands up. 

“No, listen. Had I not listened to Mr. Park and just talked to you, things would not have gone so insane. I am stubborn. And I have been having to do things on my own for my family for so long that well, it’s going to take me while. Please, have patience with me. I am trying. That is why I handed the security over to my brothers. We will still be involved, but they will be the leads on it. Is that ok with you all?” 

“You trust them with your life?” I look over at Jeongin, who asked the question. He is being very serious. I walk over to him, and he stands up in front of me. I take both of his hands in mine. 

 “Jeongin, I trust every single one of them with my life, the life of my children. I always have. Now, I am entrusting them with your lives as well. I finally realized I didn’t call Ren about us because one, I didn’t want to betray y’alls trust and two, I became so overwhelmed. Then, everything happened. And...well... it just sort of slipped my mind. To be truthful, I feel like the absolute shittiest friend and sister ever. You see, those four and me, we made a blood vow between each other. Thats the scar I have on my palm.” I turn my hand over in his. “We became chosen blood siblings a long time ago.” I hear the other’s murmurings behind us, knowing they are realizing there is more to me than they knew. 

He brings my hand up, kissing my palm where the scar is and smiling at me. “That is all I need to hear then. I had a feeling about them as soon as we met them. They look at you, with the same love our families look at each of us with. The same love we grew for each other in the beginning of becoming a group. Families are not always those we are born into, sometimes they are ones we chose with our hearts.”  

Leading me to a chair, he sits me down, then proceeds to start moving the sofa back. It is a silent signal to the others. Han, Minho, Hyunjin and Chris run upstairs and start bringing the mattresses down. As they do, one of the others meets them, helping slide it the rest of the way. Before long, four mattresses are down, piled with blankets, pillows, and comforters. And towels??? You know what, not going to think about that right now. 

“Also, where are the goodies from the bakery? I need food! Also, have you guys called Somil and...?” I jump up, but Han stops me. “Sit back down.” I watch as the rest of the guy's file into the kitchen as Han walks toward me. 

“First of all, chill. I have you a stuffed croissant. It has ham and cheese and jal-jalel-whatever peppers those are. Lauren texted me and told me that you would want it. And not to touch it with my hand because this one is hot. Second, yes, Somil has been called. Everything is fine. Oh, and Ren said to give you this and not tell you what it is.” When he hands the drink to me there is a very mischievous twinkle in his eyes. I raise my eyebrow at him, which causes him to smirk. Oh, so that’s how it’s going to be. 

I take a long drink, and my eyes roll to the back of my head. Oh my god, she didn’t. I do not know if she made it or taught one of them to make it. But diet Dr. Pepper and Coconut Cream RumChata burst across my taste buds. I don't know how she did it but damn I do not deserve her as a bestie. A moan escapes my lips, and I hear a soft groan from Han beside me. I finish tbe glass, then glance up at him. 

“I take it the drink is that good?” He has a wry smile on his face, his head cocked to one side. I know this look. He’s in a playful mood and on the way to being very horny. I glance down. Scratch that, already there.  

“Yes Han, it actually is, in fact, that good. And I needed it. She knew it. She always knows.” I look away from him, out into the night. He reaches up, softly pulling my face back toward him, eyes full of concern. “I should have called her before Han. She would not have judged me. She could have helped me, us. And now this. I have fucked up Han, bad. With Chris...I don’t...” He takes my drink, sitting it on the side table, and then pulls me up into his arms. 

“Woman, listen to me. We have all been fucking up lately. This whole damn thing with JYPE has gotten out of control and PD-nim should never have put you this situation. We are going to get it all fixed. And now, since you have explained what you have about soulmates and what you and Ren have come up with, well, we know what is going to happen.” I lean back and look at Han. I see his eyes, the desire, simmering just barely restrained. “Lynn, what do you want to do? What do you need? Tell me baby.” 

I let out a self-deprecating laugh in my head because I’m too fucking terrified to tell him what I want. I start to tell him nothing but stop myself when I see Felix watching us from the doorway of the kitchen. He is waiting for me to say it. I can tell. I can’t voice what I really want. I want to, but I am terrified to say it. Suddenly, Minho is beside him, both watching. Felix whispers in his ear and next thing I know, he calls for Han to come help him in the kitchen.  

“Think about it my love.” He kisses me and takes off. My eyes are stuck on Felix, who is slowly stalking toward me with a drink in his hand. He knows. My breathing picks up the closer he gets, my heart beating harder, faster. By the time he stands directly in front of me, I feel like I might need to run away again. 

“You are not going anywhere Lynn. You are going to pick up your food, and you are going to eat all of it, because you are going to need the energy. Then you will drink this one too. Now, are you going to be a good girl and tell me what it is you want?”  

The goose bumps that erupt from those words. My nipples immediately harden and my pussy drips. He slides his hands up and down my arms. “You know I know, but I want you to say it, Lynn. Be brave and say it out loud.” Leaning closer to my ear, he moves my hair away from my ear and whispers in his deep voice, “What do you want?” 

I can barely breath as he looks me deep in my eyes, willing me, no, daring me, to say it. “To finish what you, Seungmin and I started earlier. I want to watch the two of you together. Gawd how I have wanted to see that.” He guides me to sit down. 

“Are you already wet just thinking about that?” I look back, then quickly slide my hand down into her pants. Fuck, she’s already soaked her panties in juices. ”Saur fucking wet already. But I don’t think this is all just for me and Minnie. No, I think there is more. What else Lynn.” Moving her panties to the side, I slide two fingers in her pussy, slowly moving them in and out. I know it is torture. It’s torture for me too. I am so hard I feel like I could burst the seam on my pants. She softly moans and leans over. 

”To be fucked by every single one of you, tonight. To bite all of you and be bitten by all of you. That’s what I want Felix. And it scares me how badly I want it, need it. But also saying it has me so damn turned on. I want my fantasy from my last fic. Is-is that what you wanted to hear?” I let out a soft moan and grind against his hand. If he keeps this up, I am going to have an orgasm right here and now. 

“Yes, that was exactly what I wanted to hear. Now if you do not want the others to hear, I suggest you better be quiet.” He shifts his fingers, curling them inside me as he slides his other hand down, pinching my clit hard. I detonate like a bomb, barely stopping the scream as he kisses me. He pulls his hand out and swiftly picks me up, carrying me into the bedroom, the tremors from the orgasm still wracking my body. Laying me down gently, he grabs a fresh pair of panties and a pair of sweats for me.  

“Do you feel a bit better now?” I look at him. He knows I’m not. And I know, right then and there, that tonight is going to be the night of my fantasies I have written about. I stand up and before he can even say anything, take off my bottoms. His eyes somehow darken even more and his dick jumps. I hold out my hand to him for my clothes. He just shakes his head and beckons me with his fingers. I step up, flush against him and slid my hand down stroking his erection through his pants. The sharp hiss of breath that escapes his lips makes me feel slightly vindicated. Then I step back with my clothes. 

“No Felix. In fact, I feel more feral if truth be told. So, I suggest you go back out. I’m going to go clean myself up, then come out and finish eating and drinking. I am going to need the extra, umm, boost of confidence.” 

“That wasn’t very noice Lynn. I will make you pay later.” I look over my shoulder as he steps to the door and wink at him. “Oh, I’m counting on it.”  

I close the door to the bathroom, leaning back against it. My heart is beating wildly, and I take a moment before moving away. The bravado I just had is already being replaced with nervousness. Getting myself cleaned up, I get dressed in the soft sweats and come out, sitting on the bed. Which is where Minho finds me after knocking on the door. 

“Lynn, sweetheart, are you ok? The guys and I are just making sure. Hey, what is wrong?” He shuts the door and quickly makes his away to across the room, dropping down beside her. Taking her hands in mine, I turn her toward me. Reaching for her, I gently cup her chin in my hand and lift her face. I see the hesitation, the wariness, yet there is immense desire there too. She wants this tonight, but she is stuck in her head.  

“Talk to me darling. I know what Felix did. I know exactly what he started with you and what you are fighting right now. We are all fighting it right now. But I think the better question might be, is this what you want tonight? You can stay in here Lynn, and we can do our thing out there. You know we will never push you.”  

I look at him, and just barely shake my head yes. I know it’s the truth. Without a doubt I know the truth of his words. “But love, what I am going to tell you next will determine what you do next. We, as in all 8 of us guys, all decided that tonight, whatever happens, happens. There is going to be no holding back, from anything, in the living room. We are too on edge, too everything. And it is only going to get worse from what you and Ren have figured out. You can stay in here. We are ok with that. We talked it over really quick before I came in here. But, if you do decide to walk out of that door, we will take it as a sign that you are joining us tonight. The decision is entirely up to you. We love you Lynn, so very, very much.”   

He stands up, leaning down to give me a kiss. Just before he opens the door, he turns toward me. “I really hope we see you walk through. We are all eating right now.” 

Knowing I have a decision to make, I breath deep. I want this. I have wanted this for so long. So why am I sitting here? Fucking fear is why. And I am so very tired of letting fear win. It is time to be brave and walk through that door and take what I want. Time to allow that fantasy to come to life. As I walk to the door, I can hear them. Talking, laughing and my heart swells with the love I have for them. These men love me, for some crazy, strange reason, they love me. And I love them. I close my eyes, take a deep breath and whisper aloud to myself, “Be brave Lynn. Love conquers all. Let go of all the fear.” Then I open the door and walk out. 

I know immediately they have been watching the door, because it gets quieter as I walk out. I can feel the lust haze in the atmosphere so strongly. I sit down between Seungmin and Felix, where I am handed my food and a refreshed drink. As I eat, the talking picks back up. Several minutes pass and I finish my food. Looking over at Minho, he smiles mischievously at me. His eyes are full of love and desire.  

I feel Felix lean toward me to whisper something, but he doesn’t get a chance when Seungmin leans over at the same time on the other side. When he whispers in my ear, his voice is deeper than I have ever heard. Two words is all he says. “Good girl.”  

It takes everything, and I mean everything in me, to not moan aloud. I cannot stop the shiver that hits my body, hard. Felix tenses next to me and I realize, he heard. His hand squeezes my knee, telling me he felt my shiver. I look at Seungmin, his eyes dark, then glance at Felix. I realize Minnie is slowly tracing Felix’s ear, then his neck. It is subtle, but powerful. And it drives the feralness I am feeling up a notch.  

As I sip my drink, I look around, seeing all of them are doing little things to each other. Changbin is rubbing the inside of Chris’s thigh, slowly making his way up. Han, Minho and Jeongin have been lightly touching each other on the arms, hands, legs, just slightly, but enough I can tell it’s influencing them. Their eyes full of lust, I watch as Jeongin must adjust how he is seated. I look around, seeing where Hyunjin is watching everyone. The look of need, want, is plainly written on his face.  

As I continue watching Chris looks over at him and bites his lip, as Changbin’s hand travels up, stroking his hard length just along the side through his pants. Hyunjin stands up, coming to sit down next to Chris, leaning over and whispering something in his ear. Whatever it was, his dick jumps, and I cannot hide the small moan.  

“Finish your drink my love.” I turn and look at Felix and down it. Seungmin takes my plate and cup and gathers everyone’s dishes. I can’t take my eyes off Felix as he leans forward, until I hear a soft moan from across the way. I look over to see Minho and Han kissing Jeongin on both sides of his neck. As I watch, Han slides his hand down, under the waistband of Jeongin’s sweats.  

Chris suddenly jumps up, starting to walk into the kitchen, with Hyunjin and Changbin glancing at each other. I sense something going on and sit up quickly. We watch as Changbin runs to him, grabbing him and spinning him around till he is flush against him. Hyunjin pins him in from behind and I see the turmoil. Chris is still fighting his demons from earlier. Dammit. Everyone stops and watches, waiting, knowing that what happens next will determine so much. 

“Bhang Christopher Chan, get out of your head. Look around you, we all want you here. More than that, we want-want you. I’m just saying it like this, Christopher,” he reaches down, stroking him, “I want you. I need you just as much as I need Lynn. I need you as much as I need each and every one of you in this room. You need us too.”   

We all watch. I’m not even sure any of us are breathing at this point. I see the war going on in his eyes, in his body language. Changbin never looks away from his face, looking up at him.  Hyunjin brings his arms around, one laying against Binnie’s waist and the other he slides between them, holding Chris tightly. Then he lays his head against his shoulder. I hear the loud whisper, and I know the others do too. “I love you so much. Stop fighting us jagiya and let us help you fight your demons. Please, let me help you. You ARE worthy.” 

Binnie reaches up, cupping Chris’s chin, bringing his face down, so they are eye to eye and nose to nose. “You are and have always been worthy. You are the one that brought us together. Without you, we would never have found the love we share for each other. Who cares if the world doesn’t understand it? We know what we have. That is what matters. Even if I have to give up performing music, I would never give up you or anyone in this room. You are my world. Get that through that super thick skull of yours. We love YOU. All of you.”  

Binnie lifts his beautiful doll mouth to Chris’s lush pillowy lips and kisses him. It begins sweetly, but quickly turns scorching when Chris starts kissing back. And damn, if it wasn’t hot watching them kiss like that. Hyunjin slips his hand down, stroking first Chris, then Changbin. Watching them has my body on fire.  

Felix and Seungmin have been taking turns fondling my breasts and now Felix’s hand is at the waistband of my pants when Changbin speaks again. He stalls when Changbin glances over, his eyes two pools of darkness as he glances at us. I feel the dampness grow even more between my legs.  

“Besides my dear husband, you have not shown everyone everything. I think there is something that only Lynn and I know about you. And right now, I very much want to feel it, all of it. I’ve only gotten to see, but I want to know what it feels like in me.” He resumes stroking Chris through his pants. The moan Chris lets out makes all of us shift in our seats. “Can we show them my love? Can we?” 

Changbin slides his hand up, till he is at Chris’s waist band. As I slide my hand slowly lower, I bring Chris’s head down, till his ear is right at my mouth. I whisper so quietly, that none of the others can hear. “I want to feel you in me, making love to me. I want Lynn to see you buried in my ass. I want them to hear what those piercings do to me.” They all hear the response from Chris as he moans deeply. 

Changbin drops Chris’s sweatpants and steps to the side, still slowly stroking him. I hear the gasps from each of my lovers. Hyunjin reaches down and Bin moves his hand out of Hyunjin’s way. “Oh, holy fuck. If it feels like this in my hands, what...fuck.” He pushes his erection into Chris’s ass as he continues slowly stroking him. Changbin pulls his own hard cock from his pants, stroking himself up and down as he watches. The two slowly start stripping him, one of them always rubbing Chris’s shaft up and down.  

I can’t look away, even as I begin to hear soft moans from the others. “The answer is yes boys, it does. It’s amazing. Mind blowing. And I can’t wait to feel it again, maybe even with someone else.” At that, I hear breath sucked in from each. Felix chooses that moment to push his fingers into my pussy, tormenting my clit. I moan and lay my head back. Seungmin lowers his head and starts kissing me, pinching and caressing my nipples through my shirt. I feel on fire. I reach over, rubbing them both.  

“I think she wants more Lixie.” Seungmin reaches over, bringing Felix to him across Lynn, passionately kissing him. “Shall we finish what we started earlier Felix? Is that what you want? Do you want me to make love to you first, while she watches or you me? Or do we make love to you first Lynn?”  

All I can do is whimper as the sensations run through my body, hearing all of the moans around me. Just then, I hear Changbin’s voice through the haze in my mind. “Look at me Lynn. Watch us.” I realize that he, Chris and Jin have all moved to directly in front of me. I watch as the three of them kiss and fondle each other, now completely naked before us. Watching them makes my clothes feel heavy and so hot. Felix immediately starts undressing me, reading my emotions, maybe my mind for all I know at this point.  

Changbin lowers himself slowly, till he is kneeling before Chris. Reaching out, he caresses his lover’s hard cock, watching the cum bead up. Leaning forward, he swipes his tongue along the tip, savoring the saltiness, swirling his tongue around Chris’s head. Licking him up and down, he slowly brings his mouth back to the head, swirling his tongue again, before taking him in his mouth.  

Chris can’t take much more and pulls Binnie’s hair. “Stop. If I’m going to come soon, it’s going to be in your ass. Gawd, I need you right now.”  I watch as Changbin turns before me, presenting his ass to me before looking over his shoulder. “It’s yours to take first then sir.” It is then I realize he has a butt-plug in, and I groan. He had anticipated tonight.  

Someone hands me lube, and squeeze some on myself and Bin’s luscious ass. I swirl it around the plug, before slowly pulling it out, as Hyunjin lays beside him and strokes his and Changbin’s cocks. I look up to see Lynn, nude and spread out before me, Felix playing with her clit while Seungmin has three fingers moving in and out of her, slowly. I look around at the rest of my lovers as they begin to undress. I squirt more lube, before pushing two fingers in. 

I hit the soft, spongy place and his whole-body shudders. “Do you like that Bin? Right there?” I push in farther, then pull out and push in three fingers. His whole body is vibrating. He lets out a moan and grinds back against my hand, as Hyunjin continues stroking him up and down. “Are you ready for me baby? I need in your ass Bin. Can I?” I don’t stop finger fucking him as I wait for him to answer me. 

“Chris, I...fuck this feels so go...good. Yes, I need you. I wan...want to feel you. Please Ch-Chris. Now. Ohhh gawd.” I position my hard cock and slowly push in. With the piercings, I want to go slow, to make sure I don’t hurt him. The obscene moan that comes out of him nearly makes me surge forward though and I have to grab his hips hard to stop myself.  What I didn’t count on was him trying to push back on me. “Don’t hold back. Fuck me Chris, hard!” That’s all it takes, and I surge forward.  

I feel a pull beginning to form like I’ve never felt before. The urge to bite him, is undeniable. He must feel it too, because he looks back at me with a look I have never seen before. I stop and pull out so I can sit down, then pull him back over me. He slides down to ride me. The position brings me deeper and him closer. “Bin. Changbin, I want...I need...oh my gawd your ass feels so fucking good. So tight. I...ahhh...I need to bite you. Now Bin!” He leans back against me, as Hyunjin pushes against him from the front. I look down, watching as Hyunjin brings Changbin’s hand around his cock. Watching them, as Changbin rides me, I feel myself getting close. I look at Hyunjin, and watch as he finds his release, biting down on Bin’s chest, before looking up at me, blood evident on his lips.  

He leans over, kissing my neck, making me shudder. He kisses down my neck till he finds a spot, then looks up with a sly look. “Come for me Chris.” When Hyunjin bites me, I explode into Changbin. He lets go and I bite into Changbin. I watch as Bin bites Jinnie, causing him to moan out loud. Bin lifts off and turns to me, kissing me like he never has before. His lips are everywhere, and I feel myself growing hard again. Then, I feel the sharp bite of teeth on my chest and sparks fly behind my eyelids as I feel Changbin reach his release, his cum splashing on my stomach. 

Lynn watches in rapt attention as this all happens before her. When Chris comes so loudly and the bites happen, I feel the fluid running down my fingers. I look at Felix and know beyond anything, I want him in my ass soon, but first, Lynn. “Can we both have you Lynn? I really, really want to take your ass while he takes your pussy. Can we?” I watch her green eyes, so blown out by desire, darken and flash like I’ve never seen before.  

Felix lays back against the arm of the sofa as Lynn straddles him. Gawd how he wants this. “That’s its baby. Ride me.” She slowly lowers herself down till she is flush against him, then looks back at Seungmin. Fuck. I want to feel him through her so damn bad. I also know I may not last long, I’m saur hard right now it’s nearly painful having Lynn sit on me. I watch though as Min pushes her forward to lay against me, then squeezes some lube on to her and himself.  

When he begins fingering her ass, I nearly lose it. The sounds she is making, and the way she is moving are driving me even more insane. We start kissing as Seungmin slowly starts pushing into her ass. We both gasp when he surges forward. “Fuck Min, I-I can feel every rid...ahhh...ridge. Oh my gawd. I’m not-ot going to last...” Lynn starts moving in a way that brings the sensations up even higher. He can feel the beginnings of her orgasm hitting. I look at Seungmin, seeing his face. Seungmin ups his pace and between the two Felix is gone. He shouts out their names. “Don’t stop Lynn and Min. That feels amazing. I’m going to...”  

Lynn bites down on Felix as her orgasm hits hard. She felt it building, her stomach quivering. The two of them together in her, the sensations incredible. Suddenly Felix bites her and another orgasm hits and she tightens down even harder on their cocks, bringing Seungmin to his release as he bites me on the shoulder.  

I watch as he leans over and he and Felix look at each other for just a moment before Min bites him, hard. I feel Felix growing hard again and I quiver. Seungmin pulls out of me and lifts me off Felix. “Now it’s your turn to watch us darling. Like we talked about this morning.” Oh fuck me, that was hot.  

I see the flip in Felix, when he grabs Seungmin by the throat. “I want you, now. And I’m not going to be able to hold back Seungmin. I need you more than I realized and I am not going to hold back any longer. From you, from any of our lovers. Are you ok with that?” Seungmin is breathing hard, in short gasps and his eyes are blown. I watch as he shakes his head yes.  

I look around at the surprise on my other lovers faces as they take in the scene unfolding before them. I realized that none of them have seen Felix like this before and he has them enthralled, me included. Felix pushes him back, and I scramble to move back, till he is laying his head in my lap, Felix between his legs. Felix looks at me, watching my face as he rubs Minnie’s cock, stroking it as he squeezes lube on his own hard cock, stroking it a few times before taking the lube and circling Seungmin’s tight hole. “Don’t look away. Eyes on me doll.” He looks down at Seungmin as he enters one finger into his tight ass, going in and out.  

Min nearly comes off the sofa, the sensations going through his body so intense. When Lynn pinches my nipple, I moan and tighten around Felix’s finger. Just then, Felix pushes another finger in and before long a third, stretching me. “Feeeliixxx, please. I need you in me, now. I can’t take much more.” Lynn and Seungmin watch as Felix positions himself, then pushes his rock-hard cock slowly forward. “Hard Lixie, I need you to fuck me hard!” Felix surges forward. “Oh, my gawd, you feel...yessss, faster!!!”  

Lynn leans down, kissing Seungmin as her hand slides down and around his cock, working him in time to Felix. Just a few more hard pumps and they both scream out their releases. This is everything and more Lynn has dreamt about, wrote about, fantasized about. Looking around, she sees her other lovers in various positions and knows that this night, is still far from over. Each bite seems to pull her closer, as though it is gluing them together as one.  

And so, the rest of the night follows suit, they would rest a little, but then the pull would be there again. As the morning sun starts to rise, with Changbin making slow love to Lynn, it feels like the world is tilted, waiting for the next step to happen. With each thrust, their desire grows higher, more intense. They are the last two, and as they shatter and scream out each other’s name, they bite each other hard. The orgasm that follows is the hardest either have ever felt and keeps going for minutes.  

When at last, their bodies come back to earth from the heavens, everything is clearer, calmer. Blood is dripping from their bites, but neither can move. They just lay in each other’s arms, trying to catch their breath. Though they both know they need to take care of their bites, but they are physically too exhausted to move and pass out with their arms wrapped around each other.  

Sometime later that morning, Lynn wakes up to find she is lying next to Changbin in the master bedroom bed, clean and in pajamas. Or I think it is morning still. When did we move to the bedroom? I look around and then see Chris sitting in a chair in the corner, a smile across his face. 

“Moring my beautiful bride. Yes, it is still morning. It’s just after 10:30am.” I realize I questioned it being morning aloud and smile at him. “Lee Know and I picked you and Bin up. The others helped with getting you both cleaned up. You didn’t even know we bathed the two of you, you were so exhausted. Umm, I think when you two bit each other, it did something to all of us.” I look as she sits up, a look of worry on her face.  

“Naur, nothing to worry about love, it is a good thing. We all felt it at the same time. Like, an intense pull was happening every time one of us bit another, until you two were left. We were all so exhausted and had fallen, or more like passed out, by then. But that bite, that snapped all of us awake at once. I felt as if not only was the puzzle complete, but we were glued. And as weird as it sounds, I felt a tug from a string that connected me to each of you and it snapped into place, tightly and like it’s unbreakable. I feel, well, we all feel saur much better today. More alive? Does any of this make sense?”  

Changbin giggles from beside me as he sits up and motions for Chris to join us in the bed. We both watch and giggle as Chris jumps out of the chair, running to us. Picking me up and moving me to the middle of him and Binnie, he lets out a deep sigh. “Everything you said makes sense to me. And looking at our love here, I’d say it makes perfect sense to her too.”  

I shake my head in agreement. It is definitely true. I feel relaxed, less angry and stressed. Yes, the worry of what is going on is still there, but I feel like I can handle all those emotions so much better. My body feels so much better, though of course, I am sore.  

Changbin continues talking and then echoes my own thought. “I feel great, minus being umm, really sore.”  

At that, all three of us bust up laughing. Suddenly the bedroom door burst open and the rest of the guys all pile on to the bed. We spend the next few minutes talking and all agree, we feel better. Less feral, more in control of our emotions and deliciously sore! This was a night I will never forget. It had been so much more than I could have ever imagined. 

“Speaking of sore, Ren and the guys are on their way over. I answered your phone before we came back. She has a bit of a sixth sense, doesn’t she?” Felix looks at me and I just nod. “That explains it. She was all like ‘now that y’all are less feral, we’re on our way. Kolton is bringing his medic bag to check over all the bites and no, there will be no arguing’, then hung up. What the fuck Lynn? And on that note, we are all less feral though. I can actually sense all of your emotions and wow, never felt us like this! This is going to take some getting used to.”  

“I feel it too Felix. Like I have never felt before. I’m an empath, but after being hurt so many times I had repressed my emotions and my senses for a long time. I’m feeling things I haven’t in a while. It’s a lot to take in, but I missed it too. On a different note, y’all, I need breakfast. I don’t know about you, but ummm, I definitely worked up a mighty big appetite over the night.” I jump up and saunter to the door before turning around. “The tube steak was delicious, but right now I need some biscuits and gravy.” Biting my lip, I wink and watch their reactions. 

“Did she?”... “What the hell?”... “OMG LYNN!!!!”... “Woman, get your ass back here!” I laugh manically as I make a mad dash for the kitchen, knowing full well Chris is right on my heels. Just as I hit the doorway, he grabs me from behind making me squeal with laughter. 

Just then our doorbell goes off, so he just throws me over his shoulder like I weigh nothing! “Christopher Bahng, put me down! This is so undignified!!!” I smack his ass, causing him and the others to laugh even harder. 

Chris looks through the peephole, already guessing who it was. Swinging the door wide open, he grins from ear-to-ear at the shocked looks on Ren, Jared, Kolton and Jeb’s faces. “Come in! I’m just taking care of my errant wife really quick. Yo, Rinho, our wife needs a quick spanking for that comment, don’t you think?” He walks toward Minho, with Ren and the guys closing the door. I look up at Ren and notice she is barely containing her laughter. 

“Don’t you fucking dare! I will hurt you Lee Min Ho! Han, control him.” I start smacking Chris on the ass, hard. “Put me down right now! Minho, I know your...*SMACK*” I gasp (and nearly moan) from the hit. I wiggle and Chris nips the side of my leg, eliciting a moan from me. The saving grace is he is walking toward the kitchen so no sees or hears. 

“Thank you Rinho!” Chris yells out as he puts me down in the kitchen. I start to say something, but he shuts me up quickly with a kiss. Pulling back, he looks me in the eye. He knows exactly what that all just did to me. “I know you like being spanked. And you deserved it after the tube-steak comment. Yes, I know you are too sore and, to be honest, so am I. But there will be later. And there are no rules that say I can’t drive you crazy till then. Now, would you like Ren to come help you in here while Jeb checks over all of us?” All I can do is shake my head yes, because my brain has short-circuited.  

When Ren walks in, I have my eyes closed doing some deep breathing exercises to calm myself down. “Don’t you dare say a word woman. Not a word.” The cackle she lets out has me smiling and before long I join in.  

“I just want to know what comment you said that elicited that response. That was hilarious!” All of a sudden, Felix pops his head in the kitchen. 

“She said the tube steak was delicious but now she wants biscuits and gravy. You’re welcome!” His laughter is dark and low as he sees my mouth fly open and takes in Ren’s reaction. He makes a mad dash away from the kitchen when I pick up a wooden spoon. 

“OH MY GAWD! That...did you really...scratch that, you did. I know you. And I am trying to imagine all their faces, and it makes it even funnier!” 

For the next 40 minutes, we make a butt ton of biscuits. Along with making homemade cream gravy, Jared takes the sausage patties out back and cooks them up on the outdoor griddle for us. The food done; Jeb calls me in to the bedroom to get checked over.  

Changbin is already sitting in a chair in shorts, while Kolton applies ointment on his chest. “You two are the last ones. Y’all really got each other good. You two look like you definitely have the worst two bites. Jeb, I think this one is worse than yours was.” Binnie looks over at Lynn, biting his lip and then grins a sheepish grin. 

I take off my pajamas, covering my boobs with my shirt and let Jeb assess the damage. “Well, not as bad as I thought it would be. You’ve got some that will definitely need to be watched. Especially this one.” I realize he is looking at the one on my shoulder, the one from Changbin. I knew what he was seeing. Bin had bit down in the same exact spot that Seungmin had originally bit me. I knew it was bad.  

“You just had to let him bite you over the original place Seungmin had bit you? This bite is way worse Lynn. Both of y’alls bites to each other are severe. They are going to scar, without a doubt. Anyone that sees them will immediately know they are bites. The good thing, his bite covered Seungmin’s original bite so no one will question that one. And I see you have a new bite from him as well. But because it’s in the same spot, yours is going to scar, more than even Changbin’s. Well, maybe. You got him damn good sis.” I just shrug my shoulders and smile. 

“It wasn’t like I planned it that way. It just happened that way Jeb!” Changbin yells from the seat. “How bad it is? What do I need to do? Does she need stitches?” It takes everything in Kolton to hold him down, which surprises him. Damn, this man is strong for as small in stature as he is. I knew he was strong, by his muscles. The man is built! 

“Calm down Changbin! Shit, you are strong. Lynn, get him to calm down!!! Jeb, damn it man, get over here and help me!” Lynn runs over, dropping down in front of him and grabbing his face. She doesn’t say anything, but he immediately begins to calm at her touch. I realize then, they are absolutely like us. Ren can calm me with just her touch too. I look up at Jeb and see him smiling at me. He knows too.  

“I hurt you baby. Badly.” I shake my head. “Don’t lie to me babe. I really, really hurt you. I did not mean too. I-I didn’t think of where I was biting. And I did not mean to bite you so damn hard. I am sorry baby, I am!” I grab Lynn, hugging her to me. “Please forgive me love. I...” 

“Binnie. Honey, stop. There is nothing to forgive. Yes, this one does hurt more and yes, we are both probably going to need stitches. But I am not mad at you. I didn’t mean to bite you so hard either jagi. Please, calm down for me love. It is going to be ok. I promise.” We hold each other for a few more minutes.  

“Ok you two, we need to finish. I have numbing shots to give you both before I start fully cleaning these bites. They are pretty gnarly and it’s not going to be pleasant without the numbing. Though I gotta give the others a high-five. They did a good job at cleaning you two. Come over here and sit next to each other on the bed. That way you can hold hands.” I stand up and give Kolton a hug, followed by giving one to Jeb. As I turn back, I see Changbin do the same. 

“Thank you both. I am sorry I freaked out. This is just so new. And I never want to do something to hurt her like this.” Closing his eyes for moment to gather his thoughts, he goes on. “Will this happen again? Bites this severe? Because guys, that worries me. I can’t...I cannot do that to Lynn again.”  

I grab his hand, leading him to the bed. As he sits, I see the tear slide down his beautiful round cheek. I reach over, wiping it away. I can feel his pain and it is deep. And I know that Felix is also feeling it right now. I give it just a smidge longer before he comes in.  

Sure enough, Felix comes walking in, causing Jeb and Kolton to look up. Jeb just shakes his head and I hear him whisper ‘freaky’ under his breath. I can’t stop the smirk when he looks at me. “Sis, I just don‘t know how. I remember you used to do the same when we were younger. So somehow, it shouldn’t surprise me. It took a while for me to remember that, but when I did, I realized he’s like you. Though I get the feeling he is on a whole different level than you were or are.” I smile because I know it is the truth.  

Jeb puts his hand on Changbin’s shoulder before he starts talking. “And Changbin, I highly doubt you will ever bite each other like this again. We haven’t. Real talk, yes, you will still want to bite. But I think Lynn can attest to this from before, that there is a definite difference after that initial bite. This is a theory, but I think you two were the end to the circle being closed shut, so to speak. So, it hit you two much, much stronger. Thus, your bites are way worse. We have never bitten each other as bad as we did that first time. Lynn’s is just bad because it happened over an area that wasn’t fully healed. Does that put you more at ease bro?” Changbin takes a deep breath and shakes his head.  

Felix says nothing, just walks across the room and crawls on the bed behind us. Placing his arms around us both, he just holds us as Jeb begins. At Changbin’s insistence, I get my stitches first. I guess I hadn’t realized how severe my bite was, but I ended up with 8 stitches. When Jeb told me how many, I couldn’t help but smirk and giggle. Rather fitting. I felt the smile from Felix behind me, as his head is laying on my other shoulder. Binnie even finds some humor in it and lets out a gruff laugh. He ends up with 8 of his own stitches which makes me laugh pretty hard. Seriously, what are the odds? 

I giggle and take pictures of the bites with the stitches, putting the words ‘8 is fate’, then sending them to the group chat. I send them to Ren and Jared as well, so they know why the guys are fixing to lose it. Thankfully, none of the others on me are bad and none of the guys have bad ones besides my dear Changbin’s. I hear the ding on Felix and Binnie’s phones and then the absolute chaos in the front room of the house. Felix starts laughing behind me when we hear Ren and Jared start yelling at the same time as the others.  

“Woman, I swear you live on chaos! Y’all do realize what you’ve gotten yourselves into, right? Life is never going to be boring with my sister as your wife. Never ever.” I look at up Jeb and Kolton giving them my sweetest smile. 

“Me? Little ‘ol me be trouble? Shush brother. You know nothing!” At that, all five of us in the room start laughing hard. Starting to get dressed, I pause. “Umm, Jeb? Should I wear my compression stuff today? I didn’t wear it yesterday, just tight leggings, and technically I’m supposed to. Oh shit. Y’all. I have a doctor's appointment tomorrow. I can’t go. I don’t know this doc and they have no idea about us. What the fuck do I do now?” Changbin and Felix both rush over to hug me and calm me down. 

“What’s the doc’s name sis?” I tell Jeb and he smiles. “I got this.” We watch has he pulls out his phone and makes a call. 

“Hey doc, yeah this is Jeb. My sister Lynn is due to come in tomorrow for a check-up, but I’m already with her. Yeah, yeah. She’s fine. I had to give her a few stitches, totally unrelated to her surgery.” I look over at my sis, Changbin and Felix and wink. It’s good to be a medic who happens to be friends with several docs. This one included.  

“Jeb, you know you could be a doctor, you are just too stubborn to go back to college to do it. If you think she is doing ok, then I trust you. I have a feeling she is not wanting to see me because her situation is probably like y’alls?” Jeb chuckles on the other end. He knew Doc would understand as soon as he called. 

“Yeah, it is. She’s worried about if she should still be wearing her compression suit. In my opinion, she could get away with just wearing her tight leggings and shirts. They have compression in them. And I don’t think she’ll need them every day anymore either. Yesterday she was able to go without any and there hasn’t been any swelling that I can see. I’ll keep a watch though and let you know.” Changbin, Felix and Lynn are watching me, trying to figure out how in the hell I know the doctor enough to have his personal phone number. 

“Let her know, that’s fine with me. But if something does arise, bring her in. Let me know ahead of time and I’ll have you come through the back way straight into my office. Don’t worry Jeb. You know I’ll always take care of your family.”  

We hang up and I grin at the three of them. “See, all taken care of. I’ll keep you monitored and report to him. And if anything does arise, I’ll take you in, so no one will suspect. Today, I would go with the compression leggings, but only wear some compression sleeves. You need to leave the bite mark on your collar bone in loose clothing for at least a couple of days.”  

“What the fuck bro? How? When did you get to know that doctor? I am so confused right now. And I am not the only one. You better start explaining yourself.” When he turns then crosses his arms, I know I’m in trouble. 

“Oh, like you’re going to explain every.single.thing that’s happened to you? Like today? Because we need answers too.” I look at Jeb when he says it and know he is being dead serious right now. All I can do is shake my head yes, because I knew this was coming.  

“Let me eat first and then yes, I will. I’ve needed too. And I am sorry I left you guys in the dark. You are my family, and I shouldn’t have.” I grab my leggings from a drawer, pulling them on. Thankfully I have some tank tops with built in bras that won’t rub on the stitches, so I pull one on then put my compression sleeves on. We leave Jeb and Kolton in the bedroom to clean up and walk out. 

Walking up to Ren, I hug her tightly. “Sis, once we are done eating, I need to talk to you and the boys. It’s time.” Ren pulls back and stares at me for a moment. She must see the resolve in my eyes, because she pulls me in close for another hug before letting me go. I watch as she walks over to Jared and speaks to him. His head snaps toward me, just as Kolton and Jeb join us. 

With that, we all sit down to start eating. At some point, before Bin and I had awoken, the others had completely cleaned the living room, started laundry and opened the windows to air out the house. After our night, it needed to be aired out! One of them had found a wax melt pot and got it going too. I hadn’t even noticed earlier when I had walked through. I definitely didn’t when I got carried through! I looked around in amazement at my family. 

After eating, I take Lauren and the boys to the back porch, and we finally have our talk. By the time I am done, we are all crying, and Jared has threatened to beat my ass if I ever leave them in the dark again. I truly did not expect any less from them. And if truth beknown, I am surprised Ren is still talking to me.  

“No more Lynn Marie. No more secrets, no more trying to do this all on your own. Do you hear me my dear sweet stubborn sister? I will let Jared beat your ass while Kolton, Jeb and I hold your boys back. We don’t do this to each other. We really could have lost you. Hell, we did but you were saved! Fuck Lynn, that... No more sis. Promise me, no matter what, you’ll contact me and keep me informed of everything. We are taking over the security. Yes, you’ll still be involved. I won’t shut you out completely, but no more of this ‘I'm the older sister and could do everything on my own’ bullshit you’ve been doing.” Ren grabs my hands as she finishes, with tears in her eyes. 

I look at them with tears pouring down my cheeks, knowing they will always have my back. They always have. I jump up and they surround me, hugging me close. We stay that way for what seems like hours but was probably just a few minutes when Chris walks out.  

“Baby, I just got word from PD-nim on an encrypted email. They will be landing in about 2 hours. Should we meet them? Or at least a couple of us to bring them here? Also, Somil and Sarai are on their way here too. What do you think Ren? Guys?” It warmed my heart to see him immediately including them. I took a deep breath, closing my eyes for a moment when I hear Hyunjin walking up behind me. Engulfing me in his arms, I lean back against him. 

“You ok precious?” I smile and shake my head. I am somewhat, now that I know my kids are nearly here. “You know everything is going to be ok, right? As a family, we’ve got this. It doesn’t matter what happens, we’ve got this. I’m glad Don and Tony are nearly here. I miss them. And I’m really glad you introduced us to Lauren and her husband’s. You’ve got an amazing family here. Well, I guess technically we also have an amazing family here! They kind of claimed us as family too. Wow. Did not know I would come to Texas and gain four more family members, but damn am I glad. And it’s all because of you Lynn.” I turn in Hyunjin’s arms, laying my head on his chest. 

Chris comes over and hugs us from behind, kissing my head. I had vaguely been listening as they made plans to go pick up everyone from the airport. “It’s ok sweetheart. They are almost here. We’re going to get this figured out, as a family. No more letting Park tell you or us, or even make suggestions, without all of us knowing what’s going on. I know he thought he was doing what was best, but I could still beat the man. I won’t, but I could.” I can’t help but giggle. 

The three of us stand there in the sun, just holding each other. Internally, something is still sounding the alarms saying there is more to come. I’m learning to trust my intuition again and know something else is coming. I don’t know what, when or who, and that is what scares me the most. But for today, I will let it go and live in the moment. 

Chapter Text

My Girl by The Temptations 

Even if it Hurts by Sam Tinnesz 

Two hours later, I am sitting in Kolton’s truck with Changbin and Chris. We had decided that Ren, Jared, Kolton and Lee Know, in disguise, would meet everyone in the airport. After getting any luggage they have, they’ll bring them to the vehicles. My heart is racing. I’m happy and excited, but I can’t stop this nagging fear. I begin fidgeting, messing with my nails, till they both reach over and stop me. 

“Lynn, talk to us. I know you are ready for them to be here, but all morning you have been jumpy. What’s wrong?” Chris turns so he can look at Lynn and Changbin. “Why do I feel you are holding something back from us?” At that, Changbin readjusted so he could also see her face. 

Leaning back, I close my eyes and take a deep breath. “I’m not holding back. Maybe it’s nothing, but I keep getting this feeling that something, someone, is coming. Warning bells keep going off and I can’t ignore this feeling. I’m trying to, but I can’t.  You are the only two that I’ve told, but I’m sure Felix is going to be calling soon. I don’t know what, who or when, but something is coming for us. Or...” I start chewing my nail, till Chris gently takes my hand into his to stop me. 

“Or what baby doll? You promised us we would do this together. Saur, that means sharing what you are feeling. You and I, we both must work on that. Now what is going on in that head of yours?” I look at her, then at Changbin. I cannot hide the concern I feel. I can feel the worry rolling off her, and it has my heart beating faster. 

I look at them both. As much as I do not want to worry them more, I know I need to be transparent with them. “What I am about to say, you are not going to like. So please, just listen.” I hate the look of concern that comes across both of their faces. I take a deep breath, slowly letting it out. 

“I’ve had someone trying to poke around on my personal stuff. Even on my book site.” What I am about to tell them next is not going to be easy. I hold my hand up as Changbin begins to say something. “No, please. Let me finish. I got a message earlier. Well, actually I’m not entirely sure when it came, but I got it earlier as we were on the way here. Ren doesn’t know this either, ok? Whoever I pissed off back home in Korea, they know who I am.” 

We both hiss, in shock. No wonder she is fidgety. If we are scared, she has to be even more so. Changbin and I look at each other, echoing the fear in each other's eyes.  

“Fuck Lynn. This... Shit, what do we do Channie?” I feel like my heart is about to burst out of my chest. They can’t have her. She is mine. She is ours. Like hell will I allow anything to happen to her! I look at Chris and see the same determination.  

“We tell Ren as soon as we get back to the house. This time, we sit everyone down. That includes PD-nim. He needs to understand how serious this is, right now. And Lynn, like hell will we allow anyone to get to you. Do you understand me? I do not fucking care if we must stay here permanently. YOU ARE OURS! I will fight to the death if need be.” 

I see the look on Chris and Changbin’s faces and know, they would give their lives for me. “Don’t you dare say that Chris. Don’t even put those words out in the universe! You too Bin. I cannot lose you two. I cannot do the rest of my life without you. Do you understand me?” Tears stream down my face as I look between them.  

“My sweet wife, we cannot do life without you. Chris and me, we need you like the air we breathe. The others feel the same way. Plus, your kids, they still need you. Baby, there is nothing we won’t do to keep you safe. Do you understand this? You brought life to us in a way we did not fully know we were missing. Now that we have it, we are never letting you go. So yes, I would lay my life down to protect you. Because that is how much I love you. My life is nothing without you in it.” 

I look at them, the tears that are now falling from their eyes as well. I pull them both close to me and hold them to me as tight as I can. The three of us stay that way, till the call comes that they are on their way to the vehicles. I watch, waiting for them to appear. When they do, I scream in delight, and it takes both guys to hold me back. We had decided before coming that the three of us would remain hidden, just in case. But I need to see my kids! 

“What vehicle Uncle Kolton? I don’t care if we have to sit on top of each other, we are riding with our mama.” I look at Kolton just daring him to tell me and Don any different. We need to see our mama, and we need to see her now.  

“Oh, I know you are not giving me that look child. Calm yourself. We had already planned that. She, Binnie, and Chris are in the black 4-door one. And if I know your mama, which I do, she is probably giving them hell for not letting her out. So go!” I unlock the door as they take off running to the jeep. Sure enough, I hear an ouch yelled out as they open the door. I can’t help but laugh. I knew she was giving them hell.  

As soon as the door opens, we hear our mama giving Chris and Bin hell. We can’t help but smile at each other and laugh as we dive in the vehicle. “What’s up bitches? You trying to manhandle our mom? You know she’ll take you both out if you try to stop her from ever getting to us.” I look over at Don and we both crack up. 

“You don’t have to tell us again. I’m going to have bruises in places I should not have bruises from my loving brides elbows! Damn them things are sharp.” He tells us this as he is rubbing his ribs. Even Changbin starts laughing at the expression on Chris’s face. 

“Just remember that. Try to hold me back again, you’ll have even more bruises! Now get over here my little brussel spouts!” 

“MOM!!! Did you really have to call us that? You know how I fe…” Mom gives me ‘the look’ and I stop talking. 

“Suck it up buttercup and get over yourself. Now, hugs please!” We both grab her over the seat and hug her. Gawd it feels good to hug our mom. We have both missed her.  

“Ok, sit down you two. Everyone buckle up. We are going to take a different route, just in case. That good Lynn?” Kolton looks back at me in the rear-view mirror as I shake my head yes.  

“Mom, what’s going on? I thought since we are here… Oh. You think we got followed. Don’t you?” Tony looks over at Don, suddenly very worried. 

“We will talk about it when we get to the house. Hey Kolton? Do you think we can stop and get food. Like order it ahead and someone run into pick it up? And some tea. I think we are going to need it.” Chris looks at Kolton as he ask. He watches as Kolton pulls out his phone and calls Ren with the idea.  

“Ren will call in some stuff and pick it up on the way since she has JYP, Minho and Han with her. The rest of us will head to the house. Is that ok with y’all?” I look back at everyone, seeing them all nod. Something is going on with Lynn. I can see the look in her eyes. I notice she keeps looking around. What, or who, is she sensing? Just then, her phone rings. 

“Felix…” 

“Baby, what is going on? I can feel this sense of worry, fear and I don’t quite know what else. What is it Lynn?” I’m in the other car and I can’t do anything for her. But the feelings are overwhelming at this point. 

“Lixie, I’ll talk to everyone when we get home. I-I…” I let out a sigh, knowing what I’m going to say is going to shock my kids and Kolton. “I have a feeling that something more, or more like someone, is coming. I woke up with this feeling and honestly, I’m surprised I’ve been able to keep it from you this long. We’ll talk more at home, OK?” I look up to both of my kids watching me and Kolton glaring at me from the mirror. Oh boy… 

“Lynn, I love you so much baby. And remember, we are in this together. We’ll be home soon. I know Don and Tony are going to want some mom time tonight, but can I give you a back massage later? Just a massage tonight. Sensual massage later.”  

Good gawd, when he drops his voice like that I melt. “You, dear sir, are playing dirty.” I love the chuckle from the line. “I love you, Felix. And yes, that would be great.” 

We hang up and I glance up at Kolton. Oh lordy, his eyes are a blazn’. Yep, I’m in for it. “Stop glaring at me Kolton Todd. I plan on talking to everyone as soon as we all get to the house. I was not hiding this! I was preoccupied by the fact my kids were fixn’ to be here. So, get over it dear brother.” I glared right back at him. “Now keep your damn eyes on the road.” 

“Yeah, we will be talking when we get there. I’ll let it go. For now.” 

“Uh-oh, Mom’s in trouble with the siblings! My money is on Ren. We already know you can take Jared. You might be able to take Jeb, Kolton…ehhhh… Wait, you know all their weak spots. Yep, money is still on Ren!” Tony looks at Don and they shake on it. 

“BOYS!!! You are NOT betting against me. You little snot nosed brats! Fine, I won’t let you sleep in the barn.” 

“In the BARN? Why the hell would we sleep in the barn?” Don looks at me like I’ve grown two heads. 

“Yo, trust us on this Don. You will want to sleep in the barn. Just wait till you see it. You’ll understand!” Changbin and Chris look at them with huge smiles on their faces. They watch the confusion on Tony and Don’s faces and start laughing. “Please reassure these two they will love it Lynn. Before they freak out on us.” Chris looks at me with a smile upon his face. 

I can’t help but start laughing at my kids very confused faces. “They are serious y’all! You are really going to love it. All I’m going to say is that there is an actual apartment in it. The rest you’ll find out when we get to the house.” 

The rest of the trip, we spend laughing and joking around. By the time we get there, I am feeling much better. The farther we got away from the airport, the less feeling of being watched I had. I decide to just chalk it all up to nerves of them flying in. But to be safe, I still plan on checking everyone’s phones and gear. Just to be on the safe side. 

As we pull on to the road leading to the house, I watch the kids’ reactions. When I hear them both gasp and yell out, I know they really like it. We don’t even get stopped before they have the doors open and jump out. 

“Mom, holy shitballs! This place is absolutely stunning. It’s your dream house, but bigger! Oh, my gawd, the porch. Tony, there are rocking chairs already. YES! I can’t wait for it to rain, so we can sit outside and listen to it.” I watch as Don stands there, twirling around, just taking it all in with wide eyes.  

Kolton helps me down and the guys start unloading the kids’ suitcases. As I walk to stand beside Don, he turns and engulfs me in a hug. Soon after, Tony joins in. “Is it ours yet? Are we buying this place? Please tell me we can buy it!!!”  

“We are buying it!” Both Chris and Changbin shout out at the same time, and we all start laughing. Well, I guess we are buying it. I had a feeling once they saw the recording studio they would want it. Walking around the jeep, I wait for the others to get out.  

When I see Nari and Hanuel, I can’t help the huge smile on my face. Just then, a car pulls up and Sarai and Somil step out. I didn’t realize they had gotten a rental car, but it made sense now that I thought about it. I am so happy to see them all. One more vehicle is all that needs to make it for everything to be right in my world.  

As we start walking inside, Felix comes up and wraps his arms around me. “We got this my dear sweet very soon to be wife.” I giggle and we walk in holding onto each other. When we got in, I ask Chris and Changbin to show everyone around. The rest of the guys follow them, leaving just Felix and me. I can’t help but stand at the window, watching, waiting.  

“Baby, you are going to give yourself a headache with this worry.” I stand behind her, massaging her shoulders. “They will be here soon. You know they stopped to get food. Now babe, I know you are going to talk to all of us, but what else is going on? I am feeling so much anxiety. And what exactly was that earlier?” I wrap my arms around her as she turns, laying her head on my shoulder. 

“Something, someone, is headed our way. I can feel it Felix, deep in my bones. Trouble, serious trouble is coming. I think it may already be here. Only Chris, Changbin and Kolton know, but someone has been trying to breakthrough on my personal stuff. They’ve even been trying to get in on my book sites. Someone knows it was me Lix and they are coming for me.” He sucks in a breath and pulls me even closer, kissing the top of my head. 

“They can’t have you. You are mine, you are all of ours. We fight together. I don’t fucking care if we step away from performing at this point. As much as I love it, I love you so much more. We all feel that way. There will be no arguing with us. All of us have money put away. A lot of money, so we are fine. There are other things we can do.” 

I look up at him, tears softly falling down my cheeks. “Felix, I don’t want that for any of you. You love what you do! I can’t…” He stops me with a kiss. I melt into his arms, kissing him back just as passionately.  

He pulls back and looks me deep in the eyes. “You can. We can. Lynn, our love is greater than anything we have ever had in our lives. If even Jeongin’s mom realizes this, do you really think we are going to let anything, or anyone, take you away? The answer is no. Now stop thinking of it, because I see them coming down the lane.” 

I turn, watching as they park and begin getting out. Felix and I walk out hand in hand, to greet Mr. Park, his PD-nim. Lee Know takes one look at me and drops everything. “Lynn? Why have you been crying? What is wrong? Felix?” He envelopes me in a hug, then reaches down to hold both our hands. 

“My love, we will talk inside. There is much for me to say and I need to say it to all of you. Would you take PD-nim to the guest house? Sarai and Somil will be staying out there as well since it does have 3 bedrooms. Hanuel and Nari are going to stay in the barn, along with my two. Then could you gather everyone to come inside?” He stares in my eyes for a moment longer, then turns to PD-nim. 

“Hello Lynn. Are you ok? Has something else happened?” Mr. Park looks concerned. Truthfully, he really should be. I have a feeling things are going to get very messy before they get better. 

“Hello Mr. Park.” He stops me. 

“Please, call me Jay or Park. I think we are past honorifics and honestly, you are now a part of my family as these boys are. I’d be honored to call you a friend.”  

This brings a smile to my face. “Thank you M…Jay. I would like to call you a friend too. Umm, this is going to sound weird, but we need to check your phone.” He grins and laughs. 

“No need. I picked up a burn phone at the airport before we left. I left my phone, turned off, at your place. I thought it would be better this way.” He grins from ear to ear as do I. We walk in, followed by the others. Ren is staring dagger’s into my back. As Lee Know leads Jay out, I turn to Ren.  

“We need to talk, my bedroom, now.” The shock on her face is priceless, but right now I can’t laugh about it. I need them to get ahead of whatever is going on. As I begin explaining to her what happened, she gets pissed. Not at me, but whoever is pulling this shit.  

“What the fuck? I don’t get this. Why are they targeting you? Oh…wait.” I watch the thoughts flying by and then the one thing I had come to as well. “It’s about money. You took away their money. They can’t control the guys anymore, or anyone else that Mr. Park has discovered. They can no longer basically sell them off to the highest bidder. Because that-that is exactly what they were doing. After what you have told us, it makes sense. That woman was a part of it. We need to figure out if she is the one doing this.” I watch as she starts pacing the room, thoughts flying across her face. “But you said that there was someone else. One you couldn’t figure out. Hold up. Do you still have the recordings of their voice and all of that?” 

“Duh, of course. I wasn’t getting rid of that. But why? I traced where it was happening, but I couldn’t pinpoint which computer. Plus, the camera’s would always shut off, then come back on about 30 seconds after the calls ended.” 

“Yeah, but did you ever look for outside cameras for who was walking in before and who was leaving after?” My eyes widen. Why the fuck did I not think about that? I have done that before on other things.  

“Give yourself some space and forgiveness doll. You had a whole hell of a lot going on over there, besides this. Your brain was on survival mode. I see today you are wearing some compression stuff. Did Kolton tell you it was ok to cover the spot on your collar bone?” She gives me the once over, stopping with her hand on her hip. There’s the sass and mothering I’m used to. 

“Yes mother.” I say it in a snarky, high-pitched voice that she hates. She gives me a death glare which makes me laugh out loud. “Yes, he even put a bandage on it before we left. Mine and Changbin’s. He said they are healing really fast and really well. I just, I just needed to wear my compression stuff today. I realized it helps calm me some. Well, most of the time. Right now, not so much.” She comes over to sit beside me on the bed. 

“Sis, we’ve got this. Now, office time. Send me all the stuff you have. Then we can go talk to everyone. Mr. Park seems just as upset as the rest of you. Maybe even more so. I think it’s really hit him what all was happening. I picked up on some of his and Lee Know’s discussion. He’s blaming himself.”  

“You know, I’m rather glad the guys don’t know you all know Korean, yet. But we really do need to let them know soon.” I level her with my own stare. 

Throwing herself back on my bed, she sighs, loudly. “Ugh…fine. I guess I’ll let them know. Tsk… You’re taking all my fun away.” I lay back beside her, and she giggles as she says it.  

“You are such a brat. Good thing my brothers know how to tame you. Err, well, most of the time. Kolton and Jeb have their hands full with you and Jared being brats.”  

“Yeah, but they like their hands being full of us.” She wiggles her eyebrows at me, and I burst out laughing. We start laughing so hard we both snort, which makes us laugh harder.  

“Oh, my gawd Ren, I did not need to know that. TMI sis, TMI!!”  

Wow, I needed the laugher with my friend, my sister, to calm me down. When we finally come out of the office, I felt much calmer and more in control. It was time to let everyone know what was going on. I am not looking forward to this. Ren looks at me, then gives me a hug and a wink. Oh, this should be fun. 

Once everyone was settles, I began. “First, I want to start by asking everyone to not ask question until I am done. Second, what I’m about to say is going to piss everyone off. Third, Ren, brothers, I need the four of you to check over everyone that just got here’s belongings and electronics. We cannot be too careful now.” I take a deep breath, centering myself.  

“This morning, I was sent a message. All it said was I know who you are Lynn, and you will pay. I am coming for you.” At that, the room explodes in shouts. I hold my hand up and continue explaining what was going on, what was happening with my own personal stuff and what I was feeling. The anger is so thick in the air, I could nearly cut it with a knife. 

“What the fuck MOM? This person, or persons, is after you??? Why? I don’t get it.” I can see how pissed Tony is. Looking at Don, his jaw clenched tight, I start to say something. But then Hyunjin speaks up.  

“Because they can’t sell us off anymore.” I watch him begin to breath hard, his eyes getting bigger as he looks at me. Han and I both dash toward him. “It’s me. No, it’s all of us. They can no longer control us; sell our bodies off for sex. Because that is exactly what they did to me.” His tears rapidly fall as Han and I sit next to him. We hold him close. 

“You don’t have to do this Jin.” He looks at Han, then back at me, shaking his head. His body is shaking, and Han looks over at me. 

“Yes, I do.” He takes a deep breath, then begins speaking. “They sold me off to all executives. Hell, I don’t think all of them were even executives. Then, it started when I would go on solo trips. I never knew when I went to the after parties, what was going to happen then either. I think Donatella caught on at the end and tried to prevent me from going to the parties. I know of at least three times she was successful, because I stayed at her villa those nights, alone. And, my last counseling session back home, I finally remembered her telling me to make sure my doors were all locked and that her security was there. She would leave and go back to the parties. Unfortunately, the next times were worse for me.” 

I look over at Jay, tears pouring down his face. A look of horror, guilt, and shame across his face. I can tell he feels absolutely sick to his stomach. I look around and see the horror on everyone’s faces.  

“It..” He squeezes mine and Han’s hand, so tightly, swallowing several times before speaking. “It is why I tried to commit suicide. I just wanted it to stop. I wanted the pain and horror to just stop. Those times when I would be gone longer, it’s because I was at some hospital, because they would take things too far. My only consolation is they at least used condoms every single time. But I felt so dirty, so vile.” He looks down and my heart aches for him. “I still do sometimes. I-I still struggle feeling worthy of anyone’s love. It’s gotten better, but sometimes the nightmares return…and I feel their hands.” Han and I pull him as close as possible, whispering words of love and encouragment to him. 

“I’m going to be sick.” We watch as Jay jumps up, making a run for the hallway bathroom he had been shown. I look at Chris but am surprised when Changbin is the one to jump up first. He grabs a water from the fridge and waits for him. As Changbin helps a shaking PD-nim back into the room to his seat, he pauses and looks at Hyunjin. 

Suddenly, he comes to us, dropping to his knees, bowing before Hyunjin. “I should have known. And I am so very sorry this happened to you. To all of you. I will uncover every single person, if it’s the last thing I do. And I vow here and now, that I will fight with you all to find out who the leader is and take him or her down. I don’t care who it is or how much money it takes. Too many have been hurt by this.” Changbin, Chris and Hyunjin drop to the floor by their PD-nim, bending down and hugging him. Chris starts talking, getting our attention. 

“PD-nim, please! Please don’t. They hid it so well. If it wasn’t for our little spitfire woman, well… I don’t want to think what would have happened. She saved me. She saved all of us. And many, many more, from what has and was to come. We are in this together. And now, we have friends…” He looks over to Ren, Jared, Jeb and Kolton, smiling. “No, we have family, that is fighting alongside us. We, and you, are not alone in this fight. Not now, not ever.” My heart swells with emotionas I watch as they help him up. One by one, the rest of Stray Kids stands up and surrounds him in a hug. There is not a dry eye in the house. As they break apart, he turns to me. 

“Lynn, you dear sweet woman. Could I hug you and say thank you?” I stand up and walk into his embrace. “Thank you. One, for making these boys as happy as they are. Two, for giving me a reason to step back in and be involved. I had back away for far too long and never again. I will not allow what has happened to continue. Thank you for fighting for them, for loving them. You and your family will always be welcome at my house.” We step away from each other, smiling.  

Eventually, after much discussion, we have a plan beginning to come together. Ren and the guys sent off the calls and the stuff I had saved to whoever it is they work with. I have a feeling; those people are either in the military or used to be and have ways I will never have. I can only hope they are able to find something. The rest of the day laughter is abundant and the discourse I had felt is lifting. By the time Red and the guys leave, and everyone begins going to their respective areas for the night, I am feeling better. 

Late that night, as Changbin, Chris and I lay in bed, we talk about all has happened. I had been surprised my two ornery children had not wanted to snuggle with me, but they said they wanted the apartment and planned on going to sleep soon. I couldn’t blame them though. I was beginning to think they may not have slept since we last talked.  

Two by two, my other husbands come in to tell us good night, going off in pairs to spend time together. I’m glad, because I really did not want Hyunjin to be alone. As we lay there talking, I can feel myself nodding off. I’m so tired but also don’t want to miss anything Chris and Binnie say. Before long, my eyes drift shut as sleep wins out. 

Chris looks down at her, then over at Changbin. “I’m worried Bin. If she is feeling something, I’m trusting that. I think we may need to get some security cameras set up around here very quickly. I can talk to Ren tomorrow. Are you good with that?” 

“I was thinking about it too. Chris, we can’t lose her. And whoever this is, I don’t think they are going to stop. Not until they take us down or her. They may go after all at the same time. Tomorrow, we get the ball rolling for the wedding and the special ceremony. And we need to find out how JYP got us permission to stay here. Like, there are permits and such that need to be done within both countries.” 

“We’ve got this Bin. Don’t worry. I know she has to apply for a marriage certificate. And you will need to find a person to marry you all here.” Just then she speaks, though still mostly asleep. 

“Jeb can marry us. He’s a licensed ordained minister.” She yawns, then lets out the cutest little snore that melts us both. We look at each other, grinning. 

“Well, guess that handles that! Let’s go to sleep my love. I love you Binnie. Thank you for being a rock for me and keeping me grounded.” 

“I love you too Chris. Thank you for everything. You are my rock, the one that has kept me from losing my mind so many times. I don’t thank you enough.”  

We lean over and kiss, then down to kiss our bride. She smiles in her sleep. I snuggle into her back as Changbin snuggles into her arms, as I wrap my arms around both. Sleep comes quickly for us and soon, the only sounds to hear are soft snores. 

Chapter Text

Third Eye by Stray Kids 

Silent Cry by Stray Kids 

The next morning, I’m awoken to giggling. I look up from between Chris and Changbin to my two children standing there smiling. “Come on Mom, get up. We got stuff to do!” I look at Don and roll my eyes. Quietly, I got up to help them. I opened my bedroom door to the smell of coffee brewing. “Oh, bless your hearts babies! You made coffee.” “Yeah, but go take your shower first. We’ll start pulling everything out for breakfast.”  

Doing exactly what they said, I took a hot shower, then dressed in lounge wear. It’s big, but at least the pants have drawstring. I knew Ren and the guys would be over later with some outfits for all of us. As I open my bedroom door, I’m greeted by Tony handing me a steaming cup of joe.  

“Thank you. Now what are you two planning? I know that look.” Just as I finish speaking, my two launch themselves on to the bed, scaring the hell outta Chris and Binnie, both of whom scream. 

“What the…AHHHHHH!!!!! LYNN, GET THESE TWO NEANDERTHALS OFF ME!!!!” 

“WAAAA, WHY AM I BEING ATTACKED TOO??? BABE!!!!!” 

Neither of the guys had even known I’d taken a shower. Just as I had started to close the bathroom door, I had watched my two gorgeous lovers snuggle up together. The sight always makes me smile and get all happy inside. But now, they are ready to hurt my two kids. From my vantage point by the bedroom door, I stand there watching and laughing hysterically, being careful to not spill my coffee. 

One of the absolutely favorite things I love to do, is watch the interactions between my kids and the guys. They love the guys so much. They are very much their older brothers, and it makes me laugh. Especially when they do stuff like this to them.  

“LYYYNNNNNN, HELP!!!!” Chris is crying from laughter as he is being tickled by Don. I don’t even hear Jeongin walking up behind me till he takes the coffee out of my hands, setting it down, then scooped up in his arms and throws on to the bed. He joins in the melee, and the four of us tickle Chris and Changbin without abandon. 

“THIS IS NOT WHAT HE MEANT LYNN!” Changbin’s squeal has us all falling to the side in hysterics. We finally crawl off them and help them get up.  

“Oh, my gawd you four! And you two, there will be payback.” Changbin points at Don and Tony. “You are not going to know when but just know it will happen.” Binnie looks up at them, giving them the evil eye. I see the glint in Don’s eyes. Oh no. 

He walks forward and bends down. “Awe, the wittle dweakki is so adorable when it is angwy.” Slapping my hands over my mouth to keep the laughter in, somewhat, I watch Bin’s reaction. Chanbgin’s mouth drops open, and Don reaches forward and pinches Changbin’s cheeks. I lose my shit the moment Chris, Jeongin, Tony and I look at each other. The four of us fall to the ground howling in laughter, clutching our sides, as Changbin takes after Don. 

“Oh shit. Run Don run!!!” bellows Tony as he watches it unfurl.  

“Come back here brat!”  

“It’s ok Tony, his little legs gotta catch me. Oh fuck! NO!!!! PUT ME DOWN SEUNGMIN!!! This is not fair. MOOOOMMMMMMM!!!!!!” Chris and Tony walk out, shaking their heads.  

Jeongin helps me up and we watch as Seungmin unceremoniously dumps my son on the sofa beside Chris, then sits down right beside him. They pin him down as Changbin walks up. Jeongin wraps his arms around me; his silent laughter shaking us both. Oh, this is good.  

“Little legs? Oh…it is so on now Donovan Nolan.” He glares down at me. He did not just call me my full name!  

“No you did not! Mom, you going to stand by and allow this?” I look over at her as she desperately tries to hold in her laugher. “Seriously mom? You are laughing too?” 

“Hell yeah I am! You got yourself into this one. Remember our motto dear, FAFO. Well, you FA’d and now you get to FO.”  

“At least I didn’t call him a Cabbage Patch Kid, like you mother.” I see the gleam growing in her eyes. I am so dead. Oh well, too late to back out now! “Those cute little chubby cheeks of yours.”  

My tongue runs along the side of my cheek. Oh, this child is so getting it. “Boys, do whatever you want.” 

“Umm, what’s a Cabbage Patch kid?” Seungmin looks over at Lynn. “Wait…” 

“Or should I have called him a cute little Monchichi?” I giggle hysterically at her expression. I know I am so getting it. 

“Ohhhhhh child.” I slowly walk up to him, watching his eyes get bigger. “When he decides, I will be helping.” 

“Awwwww…damn it Mom. That’s not fair. Tony, why ain’t you helping me?” 

Tony takes one look and shakes his head. “Oh hell no, this is all on you bro. I’m staying out of this.” 

My mouth drops open as I look back and forth between my mom and Tony. “Tony, you are a cunt and a chicken shit. I can’t believe you won’t help me!” 

“You sure you aren’t from Australia mate? Now, what the hell is Cabbage Patch and Monchichi? Or do we want to know?” Chris looks at all of us. “Scratch that. I want to know.” The gleam that’s in his eyes always makes me weak in the knees. 

“Hold please.”  

“Don’t you dare Tony…” I run and get my laptop so that that they can see the images easier. Mom may kill me for this, but this is too good to not share. I can feel her glare from behind me. 

“I think I remember Cabbage Patch. Stuffed baby doll things? I remember hearing about them. They were huge here in America.” Jeongin looks back as Tony walks in with his laptop. 

“Well, you are somewhat right. And yes, they were massively popular here. There were fights with parents trying to buy them when they first came out.” I show them a pic of them. And I instantly regret it, sorta. They guys look back and forth between Changbin and my mom. Then they look at each other and grin. I look at Don and the mischievous grin on his face. “Don’t you dare say it. Mom’s already going to kill us both dude!” 

From where he is pinned down, Don pipes up. “We have two living Cabbage Patch dolls! Chubby cheeks for all!!!!” The guys all burst out laughing as they come to look at the pics on the laptop. 

“Child, you have gone and done it. Hmmm, looks like I need to call Ren for some special clothing models. Ones I can leave around, posed.” I level him with a death glare as he begins to struggle even harder to get away. Tony falls on the floor, howling with laughter. 

“Oh hell no!!! Mama, that’s just cruel!!! Let me up. LET ME UP!!!” I start pulling and trying  to bite the guy’s arms.  

“What the fuck?” They all jump up and away. “Your child is like a rabid dog! Now what the hell was all that?” We all watch as Don stalks Tony, then pounces. “You can ask my mother. She knows what she just said is damn wrong!” 

“As for you. Bitch, you were supposed to help me!” Don reaches around, grabbing his brother in a chokehold. “Nuggie time!!!” I roll my eyes as they wrestle on the floor. 

“Boys don’t make me get the spoon. Up, and go finish breakfast!” They both jump up and start walking past me to the kitchen. Tony leans down, giving me a kiss on my cheek. Don walks up, quirks his eyebrow up then boops me on the nose and then kisses it before running off giggling like mad. 

“This was so much fun! Now explain what that other thing was he said. Mon something.” Changbin looks at me. I can see the questions in his eyes, along with the merriment of what happened. 

“Yeah, I don’t think I will.” I shut the laptop before he sees it. 

“That’s ok, I found it! Oh, my gawd, this thing is adorable!” I glare are Jeongin as he is on his phone. “Seriously, now I get it. Look at the cheeks and tell me this is not you, Changbin and Han. It’s especially Han when he eats! Freaking cute as can be!” I sigh loudly, shaking my head I walk into the kitchen to help finish getting everything ready. I am so paying back my two for this. 

Jeongin walks up behind her, wrapping his arms around her. “Please don’t be mad. They really are adorable. But you are so much more adorable.” Looking up at me, she just grins and giggle so I lean down and capture her lips in a quick kiss. “Ok, what can we all do to help. What all are we making?” I look around at all the stuff pulled out on the counter. 

He looks so darn happy that any thoughts of being upset flies away. “Tony is taking the pancake batter and eggs out to the flat top to cook. Would you grab the sausages and take them out? He is going to put those on the grill. We have fresh fruit to prepare and the tables to set up outside. Ren should be on her way by now. They were bringing a tent cover of some kind to prevent us from having too many flies.” I yell out to the living room. “Who’s going to go wake up everyone else? We have plans for today and I need everyone up and awake!” 

I watch as Don goes with Chris to start waking everyone else up. 

“We have plans? What plans?” Jeongin leans in for a kiss and cops a feel as he does. He stands back with a cheeky grin on his face. “I mean, I CAN think of things to do.” Wiggling his eyebrows at me, I burst out in laughter. 

“You are so bad Innie. And no…well, at least not right now.” When he quickly walks back into my space, my breath hitches. 

He pins me against the counter, capturing my lips with his in a searing kiss. “Soon baby girl, soon. I need you.” We stand there, just holding each other for a moment before he pulls away. “Now, what are we doing today? Because have no doubts, that if we stay here, I will be taking you into the bedroom.” The look on his face tells me how serious he is. Hmm, I love the dominate side of Jeongin coming out. 

As Jeongin leaves with some of the stuff for Tony, Han walks in. “Good morning, Lynn. How’s my baby this morning? And did I hear laughter and yelling earlier?” 

Walking up to me, he wraps his arms around me. “Yes, you did. Don and Tony ambushed Chris and Changbin in bed, and did a tickle torture on them. Them Don decided to choose violence and tease Changbin. Jeongin helped tickle, Seungmin caught Don when he tried to run. There was a lot of laughter. I can’t believe we didn’t wake you and the others up.” He pushes against me, and I moan feeling his semi hard dick rub against me. “Han.” 

“I want you baby. I need you. I woke up dreaming about you and well, I haven’t calmed down yet. Though I think you can tell. Can I have you tonight?” Pushing me up against the counter, he grinds into me, his dick growing as he does. “So, can I?” I quickly shake my head. 

“Tonight then. Deal?” His answering smile makes my heart melt. I can’t help but smile back just as big as Changbin comes into the kitchen.  

“What deal?” Then he looks between Han and I. “Ahh, Han-ah, you need some time with our love tonight don’t you?” I watch as Han’s face takes on a worried look and he steps back from me. I look at Changbin and see he is just as confused as I am by the change in Han’s demeanor. And then, it dawns on me. 

“Han?” He looks up at me and I know for sure. “Oh baby, no. Yes, my relationship with Changbin is a bit different than me and everyone else, but that doesn’t mean I don’t want to be with each of you just as much. In fact, I need time with each of you individually.” Watching his face as Bin walks up to him, pulling him into his arms, nearly makes me cry. He steps back, leading Han back to me. 

“Han, I expect you to need that time. Yes, her and I will be married, and she’ll be carrying my name, but we, as in all of us, are soulmates. I’m going to need my time with you alone as well.” I see an introspective look cross his face before he starts talking again. “I’ve never told you how much you truly mean to me, have I?” We watch as Han shakes his head no and Changbin sucks in a deep breath then sighs. 

“Jagi, I am so sorry I haven’t. When we first started as 3Racha, I was so unsure if this was going to work. But the enthusiasm and joy that you and Chan had, drew me in. The love we shared for music, for creating, gave me life when I thought things were just about over for me. I had a feeling my time with JYP was going to be ending soon.” We both gasp, looking at each other before looking at Bin. 

“I had heard rumors I was close to the chopping block, simply because of my looks. I mean, you remember what happened when I tried to say I was the visual. That hurt, bad. But it was happening way before Stray Kids became a thing. But you and Chris, you saw more. You especially would always talk about how I was able to rap and how I was able to pull songs together. You gave me the confidence to keep going. You still do, without even knowing it. And I will forever be grateful to you. I love you, Han. Please do not ever forget that.” 

Bin and I both reach over, wiping tears from Han’s face. When Changbin leans in to kiss Han, I walk out of the kitchen to give them some time together. I hear Chris waking everyone upstairs and giggle. “Come on sleepy heads!!! We got plans and it’s going to be so much fun!!!” I hear the low morning voice of Felix say plans just as the doorbell rings. Before I can even do anything, Changbin and Han race for the door. Looking out, they both grin and I know immediately it’s Ren and the guys. 

“Yo, Changbin, Han, what’s up today?” I see Kolton bend down and hug both. It makes me thrilled that my family has accepted them as their own so quickly. The other awake ones come in quickly, fist bumping them. Ren comes skipping over to me, a grin on her face. 

“Do they know?” She gestures toward the guys as they go out to help carry in the tent. She’s biting her lip and practically bouncing where she stands. The giggle the comes out of me is loud and I don’t care. 

“Oh my god, NO! I wanted to wait to tell them till you all got here and we are having breakfast. I don’t know if Jay will want to go or the others. They may want to spend the day just relaxing here in the pool. And honestly, I would not blame them at all. Especially Jay. I swear he has aged 10 years from all this shit.” I shake my head and then motion to her to not say anything as the rest of the guy’s file down from upstairs.  

“They are not morning people, are they?” I burst out in laughter as she eyeballs the guys coming down. Felix has a thin blanket wrapped around him, his black hair going every which way. “Wow, Felix, that’s a look little brother.” 

He glances down at her, his eyes barely open. “Little? I may be younger, but at least I’m taller.” He gives her a smirk as he walks by, her mouth open. It makes me laugh even harder till she turns and glares at me. 

“You are laughing? SIS! He insinuated that I am short. How rude!” About that time, Jeb comes walking in. “Yeah, because you are my little, short queen! Who’s just the cutest little thing ever.” He kisses her on the nose, then runs back out, laughing maniacally.  

“YOU!” She points her finger at me. “You are responsible for this. Those men of yours are corrupting my husbands.” She turns her head with a hmph and stomps her foot. This of course makes me lose my shit and I bend over in laughter. A few seconds later and she is laughing along with me. 

Jared, Minho and Kolton stand there watching their women and shake their heads. “Do you two understand them? Because I am confused right now.” Seungmin walks by justas Minho asks the question and stops, looking at us. 

“Reno, they are women. No one fully understands women. They don’t even understand themselves half the time. If they can’t, why are we trying to? Just go with the flow my brothers.”  Shrugging his shoulders, he walks away. The three of us look at each other and laugh. 

“What the hell was that Minho? Isn’t he one of the youngest of the group? How is he figuring out this stuff when we haven’t?” Jared looks between Minho and Kolton.  

“I’m just as shocked as you are. I do not know where that came from, but he has always been one that knows things. Many times, he has known better than the rest of us. If he says it, I’m going to believe it.” He looks between us, grins, then walks back to the women. We watch as he grabs Lynn, spinning her around and kissing her senseless. 

Looking at Jared, I grin. “I think he’s got the right idea.” I run in and do the same thing to Lauren. I step back as Kolton takes my place and walk away to help set up the tent. I look over at Minho as he walks up and winks, both of us laughing to ourselves. 

Lynn can’t stop the smile on her face as she sees her family come together outside. The guys have the tent set up and are putting the tables and chairs inside as Jay walks up.  

“Good morning, Jay. I hope you slept well.” I watch as Hanuel, Nari, Somil and Sarai walk over to Chris and Minho. 

“Surprisingly well. Thank you for having me, Lynn. I know these are unusual circumstances and well, I hate that is all going on. I am glad to see the guys doing so well and so happy. It’s nice to hear their laughter. I hope it is not too much trouble that I am staying here.” I look over at him, seeing the genuine love he has for each of them shining out. As much shit as people have given him, it is very obvious that this man cares deeply for them.  

“Jay, you are like family to them. By now, I’m sure you know that. And they are worried about what is going on but trying to not let it get to them so much. So, today I am giving them a gift. I’ll tell you ahead of time, because you will get a giggle out of their expressions. I am taking them and any of you that want, to Walmart. But we are going in disguise as a tour group. I think you have figured out that my family is not normal and has capabilities that others do not have. That includes being able to change a person’s appearance. You are welcome to join or stay here and relax in the pool. I’ll leave that up to you.” 

As I walk off, I listen to the laugher around me. Even though I am worried, I can’t let it stop me from living life. I look around me, soaking in the laughter and smiles as my kids walk up on either side of me, their arms circling me. My smile gets even bigger. “Hey kiddos, I haven’t ask yet. How was your night in the barn? Did you sleep well?” 

Don answers from my left. “Barn? Sorry mama, but I can NOT call that a barn! That was amazing. The beds are plush, and it was so quiet. Living in Seoul these past few months, I had forgotten what the quiet was like. It was amazing. What about you Tony?” 

“Do you even need to ask? I slept with the window open, the night breeze blowing in. I fell asleep to the sound of the coyotes howling. I didn’t even know I missed that sound. Woke up to the birds tweeting and the hoot of an owl in the distance. I feel so relaxed right now.” I hug Mama tighter, then go back to cooking. I look around us and smile. Home has never felt so good. I haven’t felt this complete since their dad died. I turn back around, softly humming to myself. 

“It’s really good to be home mama. I didn’t know I would miss Texas so much. But being out here, this place is amazing. I feel more relaxed than I have in a while. Oh, and Uncle Jeb made me an appointment with the doctor that’s handling your stuff. I go next week for a checkup. So far, so good though.” Kissing Mama on the head, I walk away to help Tony.  

Jeongin runs up the steps, scooping me up in his arms bridal style and walks back in the house. “What are you doing? Everyone is outside and the food is nearly done.” I squirm in his arms until he abruptly sets me down outside my bedroom. Pushing me against the wall, he rolls his hips into me, his erection making me moan.  

“I know you have plans with Han tonight, but I need you. I’ve been fighting it all morning since I woke up early this morning. I very nearly came down and pulled you out of the bed.” As he talks, he continues to grind into me, causing me to moan. “I’m taking you into your bedroom and fucking you right now, hard and fast.” He picks me up and I wrap my legs around him. He slams me back against the wall, his thick dick pushing and rubbing my clit through our clothes. 

“Oh gawd, Jeongin. Do it. Fuck me exactly like you said. I need you, now.” The desire sweeping through me right now is intense. Between him and Han earlier, my body was already strung tight. I need this release as much as he does, maybe more. 

Carrying her, I quickly walk us into bedroom, slamming and locking the door quickly behind us. Setting her down, we both start stripping at lightning speed, both of us eager. I’ll never get enough of seeing her nude, her curves on full display for my eyes to feast upon. “On the bed and on your knees…now. I want you from behind today.” 

Wasting no time, I practically run to the bed, crawling into the middle, my ass up, waiting. I tilt my head, watching my fox stalk his prey. His thick, long cock is erect and bounces with each step. I can see the glistening of cum already beaded on his head. I lick my lips, knowing how sweet he tastes.  

Crawling up the bed to her, I position my cock at her entrance. “My baby is already so wet for me. This is going to be hard and fast my love. And I need you to be quiet. The others don’t need to hear everything as I fuck your brains out.” 

I love when he talks dirty. Slapping my ass hard, he slams into me till he is completely buried in my pussy. I cry out at the suddenness and feel my juices flow even more. Thrusting over and over, I struggle to keep my sounds at bay. He reaches down, his large hand surrounding my throat, lifting me till my back is against him. I reach out, holding on to the headboard. The change in position as he continues to fuck me has me crying out as he hits every nerve, my g-spot abused over and over. Reaching down, I begin fingering my clit and feel my orgasm quickly building. “Oh fuck Innie. Oh gawd, I-I can’t last much longer…I’m so damn close.” 

“Damn I like this position. Especially when I can do this to you.” Squeezing my throat and nearly cutting off my breath, I panic for a moment. That is, till his other hand fits over mine and helps me rub my clit even faster. I pull my hand away, so I can hold both onto the headboard. “That’s it baby girl, feel that.” He thrust extra hard, hitting my cervix. My pussy clenches around him, hard. “Mmm, you like that. And you like my hand around your throat. I know you like to do breathe play baby. I’ve watched and I’ve learned. That’s it, tighten around me more. Shit, you feel so good. I’m close Lynn, so damn close. Remember, no screaming out.”  

I feel my orgasm beginning as he tightens the hold on my neck, then abruptly let’s go just as I start seeing spots. My orgasm hit so damn hard I really do see stars as his cum punches me in the cervix, causing my orgasm to keep going. Over and over the ropes of cum punch into me as he continues thrusting through our orgasms. At last, spent, we collapse forward. 

“Holy shit Jeongin. That was amazing.” Barely getting the words out, it takes a few moments later till I can speak. “I, umm, didn’t know how much I would enjoy being choked by you. How did you know?” I know my face is red, but what I said is all truth. I really did enjoy it. 

“I had a feeling since you tended to hold your breath at times during sex. And turns out, my feeling was very much accurate. Now, my dear bride, we had better get cleaned up and back out there before they come looking for us.” We both get up, going to the bathroom to clean ourselves up. After a very quick shower to get rid of the sweat and cum, we are ready to go back out. Getting redressed, we walk back out, hand in hand. I look up, right into the eyes of Chris, who has a knowing smirk on his face. I just shrug and smile which makes him laugh and full-on smile and he walks toward us. 

Walking up to the two of them, I hug them both. “Feel better you two?” Before either can answer, Don and Tony announce breakfast is done. We all run over and help carry the food out to the tent, where the guys had already brought the food from the kitchen, along with juice and milk.  

As we sit down, Jeongin leans over to me, “I feel better. Though Chris, maybe later you and I could spend some time together.” I look over at him, where he winks at me. I softly whisper ok and watch his face light up in a grin. I’ll never get tired of seeing any of my lovers’ smiles. I look toward the front, as Lynn begins speaking. 

“First, I want to truly welcome everyone properly. I know yesterday was a lot, for all of us. I hope that you each got a good night’s sleep and came this morning with a healthy appetite. Second, I have a surprise for my husband’s to be that is extended to all who wish to participate. After breakfast, we will be going to Walmart!” Shouts of surprise and excitement are heard around the table.  

“Now, that being said. A bit of movie magic will be happening first, before we can leave. Seeing how my soon to be hubbies are rather a bit famous, they will be undergoing a transformation.” I watch as the guys realize what we are talking about, and they begin smiling. I can tell the others are curious about what this means.  

“Ren and her husbands are going to transform each of you, with the help of makeup, prosthetics and wigs, into a tourist group from South Korea. I will be wearing a wig as well. Lauren and I will be your tour guides and translators. You will need to change your voices though when you speak. Due to the fact the rest of you are known to work with the group, if you wish to go you will also need to be transformed. If you wish to stay here, you have the full use of the pool, hot tub and sauna in the barn at your disposal. There is also a full gym in there. Don, Tony, the choice is yours, but you would need to enter at a different time than us and not interact with us at all or also have some movie magic done.” 

The others look at me and grin. Hanuel speaks up, before the guys get all crazy. “No offense, but Nari and I will stay here. Been to one, so I don’t feel the need to go to one today. Her and I can go whenever. Can we give you a list of things we need though?” 

“Oh, definitely. That goes for all of you. Make your list. We are getting clothes from there, as well.” I look at the guys then back at the others. “I told them, no high designer clothes. They can pick up the Reebok athletic wear there, shoes from there for now, and everything else needed. We are going for plain jane, everyday clothes that are incognito. Plus, I just think this is going to be a fun adventure.” I look around at the excited faces. Tony speaks up first. 

“Mama, I am staying here. I have work that needs to be done and since it will be quiet, it is the perfect time to get ahead. Are you ok with that?” 

“Of course! I know you still have work and do not expect you to stop. Enjoy the quiet, just don’t work too hard my dear one.” I smile at my son. I look over at Somil and Sarai as they have been quietly speaking to Jay. 

“Lynn, the three of us are going to stay here and enjoy the pool. Your two had warned us to bring swim wear for that just in case and I am very glad we listened to them. This place is amazing! And I am assuming this is going to be a new home base for all of you?” Jay looks around at the guys, watching their faces. 

Chris stands up, looking at the guys, then to Lynn. “Guess now is as good as any to make this announcement. Changbin, Lynn, we have a wedding present for you two. Well, technically it’s for all of us, but it will be in your names. Welcome to Seo Ranch.” He looks over at Ren, grinning big. “We made it official this morning.” 

I look over at my best friend in shock. “Ren? Chris? What? So, it’s really ours already?” Chris and Changbin come up to me, squeezing me between the two of them in a hug. Ren looks at me, the biggest, cheesiest grin on her face I’ve ever seen. 

“It’s all yours sis. I even worked on getting some extra land added on both sides. And the boys and I have a surprise too. We bought the property across the street. Surprise!” I watch as Lynn’s face registers what I’ve just said and then the loudest squeal comes out of her.  

“OMG LAUREN!” I quickly give Bin and Chris kisses before running over to Ren and catching her in a bear hug. “My family, all of us, will now be together. Today is the best day! You have all made me so damn happy.” I feel the tears falling and I don’t care. My heart feels incredibly lite right now. Looking around this table, I take in everyone one at a time. Who knew that a trip to Seoul would bring me to find not only my eight soulmates, a shock in and of itself, but new friends that truthfully, I feel are family as well. 

The rest of breakfast is jovial. Much laughter is shared between all of us. I laugh hard as I see how the guys treat Jay. So much laughter and teasing between them. It’s rather nice to see their relationship in person. They have a great respect for him, and it is reciprocated back from him to them.  

The guys and I clean up the breakfast food and dishes as Ren and her guys get everything set up for the magic. I can’t wait to see what happens. I don’t even know what my wig looks like. All I know, Ren and I will look entirely different. Ren and I also planned for Ren to surprise the guys and introduce her proficiency in the Korean language. Oh, how I can’t wait to see the looks on their faces!  

Once set up, Jeb, Jared and Kolton went out to break down the tent. Tonight, we will eat inside. Everyone wanders into the house, to watch the fun happen. Jay walks up to stand beside me as Chris, Felix and Han sit in the chairs.  

“What exactly are they going to do? Especially with someone like Hyunjin and Felix? No offense, but they are very noticeable, no matter what they are wearing.” Jay watches as Felix’s hair is pulled back in a wig cap, that is then glued down. Nari looks over at me and winks. I had a feeling she would know what was going on. I’ve got to make some time to introduce her and Lauren properly. I just know they’ll get along!  

“Oh Jay. You have so much to learn of what can happen with the right people doing this stuff. Especially when they don’t want others to know who they are. I will not go into the specifics of what my friends have done, but they are a security force who know what to do for multiple situations. No one will recognize any of the guys. They will not be wearing any of their jewelry. Nothing that links them to Stray Kids. Even their tattoos will be covered. It is rather amazing what can be done. I think you’ll enjoy watching this.” 

We sit there, talking quietly and watching as the magic happens before our eyes. It does not take long before Han and Chris are done. With makeup and some prosthetics and wigs, they both look different enough that no one will guess it is them. I glance at Jay, seeing the surprise on his face. Two more take their places before Felix stands up.  

I must admit, that even if I saw him in public, I would have no clue who he was. “Wow. Jeb, that’s crazy. Lix, I can’t even recognize you. The contacts, the hair, it’s…just wow.” Hanuel follows up, feeling the same as me. We both look at Jay as he stands up, his face full of shock as he walks up to Felix. 

“I can’t believe this. How? This is amazing and well, scary, as well. I would have no idea it is you!” We watch as Jay walks back, sitting down abruptly. “They do things like this for movies, I know. I just never imagined you could do it for them. They’ll truly get to be free for a day, won’t they?” 

I hear the surprise in his voice, and I smile at him. “Yes. Yes, they will Jay. For the first time, in a very long time, they will be free to go about today. They have been instructed to change their voices as they speak and only speak in Korean. I think they will enjoy this. We are going to Walmart first, then depending on how it goes to some other places as well. I want them to have as much fun as they can. That’s why we had breakfast so early.” 

One by one, they are transformed. Like Felix, Hyunjin’s transformation is truly remarkable.  I look at each of them, laughing at how different they all look. As I take my place, it is their turn to watch. When Ren produces a short, blonde wig, I start laughing. “Good grief Ren! I haven’t been a blonde in so long. Nor has my hair been that short in a very long time. This is going to be so fun! I don’t even know what I’m wearing yet, since I’ll be a tour guide.”  

As Ren does my makeup and affix’s the wig, the guys go change into the outfits that Jeb, Kolton and Jared had chosen for each. As they come out, they are not even close to being recognizable. In chinos or jeans and button up short sleeves, they look like a group of businessmen on vacation from work. The watches are standard, plain jane watches. Not an earring, necklace, ring or bracelet in site. The plain sneakers they have on complete the outfits. Some have on glasses, with fake lenses of course. We even switched out their phone cases with generic ones.  

Watching them look around at each other, testing out changing their voices, has me laughing. Ren finishes gluing my wig down and immediately puts a scarf over me so I can go change, then ushers me toward my room. I look back as she affixes her own wig in place, then follows me. 

“When do I get to see what I look like? I would prefer to not scare myself in a mirror someplace.” Turning around, I see the outfit of mid-waist cowboy jeans, a low v-cut soft pink shirt that I’m not sure will even meet the top of the jeans and a box with a bow sitting next to it all. “What in the buckle bunny is this? Those jeans will not fit me. And that top? Ren?” 

“Bestie, shut the fuck up and try it all on. You get to go without your compression today. I already talked to Jeb. Plus, I know those are going to fit you.” She gives me the look that I know means I have no choice in the matter. I strip, putting on a matching soft pink thong and bra set I had bought, that she set out.  

“Did you go through my clothes bitch? Is that why this is matching?” The giggle that comes from her as she dresses gives me the answer I was looking for. “Oy. You are so damn onery sis!”  

Her answering smile makes me roll my eyes. With hesitation, I slide the jeans up.  “Holy fucking shitballs, they fit!!!!” Lauren rolls her eyes at me and sighs with exasperation. “Duh, I told you. Now the shirt.” I put it on, and it just barely meets the edge of the jeans. Since these are mid-cut boot jeans, my bellybutton peeks out if I just barely lift my arms. 

“Ren, I don’t know about this.” I look at her. I feel a little panicked at the thought of wearing this out. I’m fine with the low v-cut, but it’s way shorter than anything I have worn, in well, ever. I pull my socks on, then look at the box. “Umm, so what is this?”  

She gestures at me to open it. When I do, I squeal in delight. A pair of gorgeous black and pink cowboy boots sits there. Pulling them out, I’m in awe. Pulling them on, I stand up and turn around, grinning from ear to ear at her. Ren walks over in a matching outfit, but different color, and pulls the scarf off the wig.  

“Go look. Ain’t no one recognizing you today. Though your men may be hard pressed to keep their hands off you.” I walk over to the full-length mirror and stare. The blonde wig just barely hits my shoulders, in soft waves. My makeup is done darker than I would normally do it, but it looks good. Wearing dark blue contacts, my eyes look mischievous. But when I look at the top, taking in my full outfit, I gasp.  

“I-I actually look really damn good in this! I really have lost all the weight. Ren, it’s like I’m just seeing the real me for the first time. Hell, maybe it is the first time.” Shocked at the image before me, I turn this way and that, examining myself. “My ass looks amazing in these jeans.” I start giggling and smiling.  

Coming over, she hugs me. “Yes, your ass looks amazing. I knew it would. You’ve done amazing sis on the weight loss. I know it’s hard to see it sometimes, but I’m really glad you could right now.”  

“Hey sis, as we walk out, let us start speaking in Korean and see how long it takes them to catch on. I can’t believe none of them caught on to me saying we are acting as translators.” Ren’s eyes lit up in mirth, and we quickly walk to the door. 

As we walk out talking in Korean, Kolton joins in asking how we are doing this today. I walk over to my lot, speaking and asking if everyone is ready. Chris answer’s me back then answers a question Ren asks, before suddenly stopping. I watch as he looks over at Ren and begins to say something when Felix pipes up.  

“What the fuck was that, Lauren? Wait, Kolton? You all can speak Korean? Are there other languages you can speak?” I listen as Lauren explains she can speak Korean, Japanese, French and Spanish. Meanwhile, the others can too, but Jeb can also speak Italian, Mandarin and German. The astonishment on their faces is priceless.  

Felix turns to me. “You knew? You knew and you didn’t tell us? Babe!” He looks upset, sort of. But then his eyes roam over me and he licks his lips. 

“Umm, damn. I’ve never seen you look like that before. And I don’t mean the hair. That outfit is hot! Spin for us.” They all watch me as I turn, slowly, then give a little wiggle. When I turn back, I see appreciation, and lust, on their faces. Hmm, guess I need to wear boots and jeans more. In fairness, my ass does look amazing in these jeans!  

“Y’all ready to go hit Walmart? And wherever else we may go?” Their eyes light up in anticipation. “Ok! To the van!” Ren and Jared had driven over their two vans just in case we need both. Turns out we only need one, so it worked out just fine. Don is going to follow behind with Jeb. That way he can still be there to see it all, just not be with us. If I know him, there will be some sneaky pictures taken. I can’t wait to see them! We figured Jeb and him could keep a watch too, just to be on the safe side. 

Once we are all loaded up in the van, I sit between Han and Minho. Han leans over, whispering in my ear, “Shit baby, those jeans make your ass look so damn good. I thought I loved you in leggings. Nah, nothing like I love seeing you dressed like this. You must wear this more often. Then the low-cut front and being able to see your belly button just peeking. Just wait till tonight. I’ll show you exactly how much I appreciate it all.” 

His words and kiss on my neck sends a shiver down my spine, and I tighten my grip on his hands. I look over to his eyes blazing with unconcealed desire and I bite back the moan I nearly let out. Today is going to be tough, because I want to touch them, and I can’t when we go into Walmart. Fuck, I didn’t even think about that. Well, today will be a test of will power for each of us. 

We picked one of the larger Walmart’s in the area and I watch their eyes as we pull up. Jeongin’s eyes grow as big as saucers as he takes it in. “Whoa! This place is huge. We are getting clothes, here? And you mentioned snacks and food? What?” I crack up watching his expression. 

“Ok, calm yourself Jeongin. Remember, from here on out, voice changes and only in Korean. You’ll understand what we were talking about in size when we get in. I can’t wait to see your faces then!” Just then I get a text from Don letting me know they are in. “Here we go!” 

Kolton, Ren and I exit first, looking around. Jared had decided to stay behind since we have guest there. Especially since one of those guests is worth a hell of a lot of money. Pulling at the shirt, I start having doubts about what I’ve wearing. “Sis, you look amazing. I know you don’t yet see the weight you have lost, but the rest of us do. And look up at your soon to be husbands. Honey, they can’t take their eyes off you. I know Ren told you already, but it was my turn.” I look up right into the eyes of Han, Minho right next to him. Both of them, even though they have contacts in, can’t conceal the desire as they look back at me. I watch as they look at each other than at me. I have a feeling that tonight more than Han will be in bed with me. 

Taking a deep breath, I look up at Kolton. “Thank you, Kol. Sometimes it’s hard to see the progress and realize I don’t look the same. Just putting this outfit on was a shock. I didn’t think any of it would fit.” He gives me a hug, then steps away as Ren comes up. 

“Yeah, and it did, didn’t it my gorgeous sister?” I booty bump Lynn, causing her to laugh out loud as the guys come out of the van. “Now, remember, you all are not using your own cards for anything. Got it? We pulled cash out so everyone will have some cash and then Kolton and I have our credit cards. Don’t even begin to argue, as you all can pay us back later. This is the easiest thing to do. Are we all ready?” Locking up the van, we walk in. 

“Welcome to Walmart. We will be hitting the clothing area first, to get your clothes and shoes. Lauren, Marie and I will have the buggies. One of you can grab one as well. Who is going to get one?” 

“Buggies? What is a buggy?” Hyunjin looks at the three of us with intrigue.  

“Oh, sorry. Shopping cart. I am not sure what you call them in Korea. We call them buggies. Or carts. What do you call them?” Kolton tilts his head, genuinely curious now. 

“Carts. That is it. I like buggy though. It sounds fun.” Hyunjin lets out a small giggle and grins from ear to ear, keeping his voice soft and low. “I will grab the buggy!” We watch the rest of the guy’s grin at his enthusiasm. I have to agree, it’s really cute.  

Their eyes are huge as we walk through. As Dallas/Ft. Worth is a huge hub of international activity, no one even bats an eye on us walking through speaking in Korean. I had warned the guys to not say anything spicy to me, as there are enough here that speak multiple languages that could understand. Also, they were to use their alternative names we made up for each other. Being the performers they are, they are all doing wonderful.  

Of course, we head to the clothes first. Sure enough, it is hilarious to watch. Jeongin is of course in his element, trying to dress each of the guys. Between him, Felix and Hyunjin, I can’t stop laughing! The poor workers in the dressing rooms don’t know what to make of our group.  

When Chris comes out wearing cargo shorts and a Texas longhorn cow adorned Hawaiian shirt, I burst out in laughter. “Well, that is not a look I was expecting. Who dressed you in this? Wait. Fe…Fi-Ran.” His eyes twinkling, he winks at me catching my near mistake. “I saw him looking at this earlier. Do you like it?” I know immediately he does by the answering grin he gives me. “Well ok. Into the cart it shall go!” The utter happiness that crosses his face is amazing. I look at all of them and realize, this might just be the most relaxed I’ve ever seen them.  

I watch as the others come out, twisting this way and that as if they are on a Paris walkway. From chinos and button ups to cargo jeans or shorts and band tee’s, there is a mixture of it all. They have everyone around, workers and other shoppers in stitches. By the time we are done, we have three buggies full of nothing but clothes, shoes and all the underclothes and socks we need. Mine are directly under Changbin’s, so no one sees my stuff. None of them saw the bikini and lingerie that Lauren had helped me quickly pick out. It’s hidden so none of them will see it. I plan on surprising them once Jay goes back home. 

From clothes, we go to the shaving, shampoo, and whatever’s that everyone needs. We pick up the stuff that the others had requested as well. After a while, we will go to the back as we walk the full store and transfer my stuff into Don’s buggy. It just makes things easier so that no one questions a woman’s items when we are supposed to just be shopping for the group.   

Jinnie and Lix are like kids in a candy shop as we go back to the toy area. I can’t stop laughing. Their enthusiasm has the rest trying not to break their characters with their laughter. I really hope Don has gotten some good photos. Walking to Ren, I ask if she has any idea where Jeb and Don are but then stop as he and Jeb round the corner.  

“Well, that was convenient. Have you noticed anything or anyone looking at us too much?” 

Jeb shakes his head. “No, it’s all clear. In fact, several people have steered away from your group because y’all are loud as fuck! Not as loud as normal, but more than most are used to. It’s working in your favor.” 

I grin and then ask Don, “Pictures?” The answering shit eating grin my child gives me is all the answer I need to know. I can’t wait to see what he has come up with! 

Quickly transferring all my stuff into the buggy, they take off one way as we start picking out some games and puzzles to have at the house. Before long we have stuff to build, puzzles we can make and loads of games we can play in the fourth buggy. The soft laughter and talking has my heart soaring in joy. This has been an amazing morning so far.  

As we walk to the food area, we get a few looks, but for the most part no one pays any attention to us. Ren pipes up, speaking directly to the guys. “Okay, okay guys. Right now, today’s food will be non-perishable stuff. Anything else we can get delivered or come a few at time to the stores. We still have a couple more places to go and I don’t want anything to melt. Chips, crackers, that type stuff. Or you can wait, and we will get that stuff later.” 

I swear their eyes grow bigger with each isle. I giggle as we watch them grabbing a few bags of snacks, their expressions so animated and full of joy. I think they needed this day as much as I did. Until now, I hadn’t even realized how much I needed this day. 

“Psst, come here sis.” I look at Ren and walk over as the guys are busy checking out with Kolton. We had informed them this was all going together. The poor cashier nearly had a heart attack till I told her to take her time, that we were in no hurry.  “What’s up?” 

“We have someplace special to go after this. I know you want to take them to Buc-ee’s before we head back to the house, but well, the boys and I made a special reservation for us.” I can already tell it’s going to be fun by the smile on her face. I motion for her to continue, and she giggles. Oh boy, what have they done? “Time for your boys to experience Texas a little more. Chris is really going to love his new shirt after lunch.” 

No, they didn’t! “Are you saying we are going where I think you mean? Did you make reservations at the…” She can’t contain herself and squeals yes. “Oh my gawd, the guys are going to flip their shit. They get to see some longhorn cattle! Are we going to make in time to see the drive?” 

“Yep, we are. That’s why I suggested this Walmart.” We both grin, then finish helping. Walking to the van, the sense of being watched comes over me and I tense up. Felix catches my shift as we load up and moves closer to me. Whispering, he asks, “What’s up? What are you sensing?” Jeb picks up on my tenseness and starts pushing everyone to hurry. The feeling continues to grow, and I start shaking. Someone knows. Someone near us knows who they, who we, are. And they don’t like it.  

As we get in the van, I begin looking around but see no one. As I begin to climb into the van, a wave of hatred washes over me, and I nearly fall. Jeb catches me, helping me into the van and looks at me with concern. I subtly shake my head, and he close the doors behind me.  

As we take off, the feeling continues, and Jeb finally speaks up. “What’s going on sis? What are you feeling?” 

“I’m nearly positive someone recognized who the guys are. Me too. I could feel their recognition. All I know, we were being watched, and I felt the feeling of hatred wash over me. I don’t know who it is, but I think we are being followed somehow. Jeb, get us out of here.” 

He takes off and after several twist, turns and some fancy driving on Jeb’s part, the feeling of being watched goes away. As we make our way to the the Stockyards, I take a deep breath and slowly let it out. “Better sis?” Jeb asks.  

“Yes. I don’t have the feeling anymore. I just don’t understand why I felt so much hate. That was weird. I get the watched feeling if someone assumed they knew, but… Surely, I was just… You don’t think she could be here, do you?” 

Hyunjin reaches over, taking my hand in his. “Hey, stop. We don’t know that, and we are not going to jump to that. Take a deep breath baby. It’s going to be ok. For all we know, it was someone that does not like Asians in general. It happens and it would not be the first time we have encountered it. Nor, unfortunately, will it be the last.”  

We had no clue, that my perception of someone watching was valid. At that moment, a person is making a phone call back to Korea. 

“Dammit, I lost them. They had to have seen me, because the driver took off and lost me on some back street. I’m positive it was them. They might have been wearing disguises, but I know it was them. And she was with them. Plus two others I don’t know. *listening to the person on the line* Yeah, I’ll keep you notified. It was sheer luck that I saw them here. But now I know they are in the area. I’ll find them. I’ll update you soon.” 

The bitch has no idea of the type of people she is messing with. It is only a matter of time. 

As we ride, I ponder the fact that they have had to deal with the prejudice of just existing that hurts my heart, but I know it is there. It did not dawn on me that I might experience it too, just for being with them. I have so much to learn about what all they have dealt with and still deal with. “Ok. I never thought of that. And damn, that’s wrong on so many levels. I know it happens. I’ve heard of it happening to others. I just never imagined…” I trail off, not really knowing what to say.  

Seungmin leans forward, put his arms around me. “It’s ok my love. We know you wouldn’t have known. And yes, it really sucks that it continues to happen. We cannot let it brings us down though. Now, wipe that frown away and smile.” Sweetly kissing me on the cheek he sits back. “What else we got planned?” 

His kiss and question make me smile. I can’t wait to see what they think of our choice for lunch dining! “Oh no, we are not sharing where we are going. This was a surprise to me too and I cannot wait to watch y’all’s faces. It’s going to be even better than when you walked into Walmart.” 

“Ok everyone, we are going to pull over quickly and transfer all the stuff to Jeb and Don. It will just be easier since we have so much stuff in here and we have two more stops to make before heading back to the house later. I’ll be the only getting out, so hold tight for a few minutes and start handing stuff back when I open the back.” 

As we pull into the parking lot of a church, everyone starts grabbing bags, preparing to pass them back. I get up and sit next to Ren, on the middle console. “Hey sugar, do you think we’ll make it in time?” I’m pretty sure we will, but I just need the reassurance from my bestie. 

“Woman, we are doing fine. Jeb has the parking all taken care of too. We are parking in a special lot, that is guarded. He and Don will pull in first and then we will follow. Those two will be watching, but far enough away to not draw suspicion. Oh, looks like they are done already. Ok boys let’s go! Y’all are going to love what me and my loves have planned for y’all. I’m so excited to see your faces!”  

I sit back into my seat, bouncing my knee in anticipation. The closer we get, the more excited I am. As soon as I see the sign, I grin from ear to ear. This is going to be so fun! The guys start taking in where we are, and the questions start coming rapid fire. Pulling in, we follow Jeb through a gated area where he and Don get out and walk off. Then it is our turn to begin to unload. 

“Ok, disguised voices only from here on out. And make sure you use the made-up names. I think you are going to love what you are about to experience.” As we walk around the corner, the guy’s eyes grow huge, making me giggle. 

“Hey Kolton, over here!” We look up to a tall cowboy waving his hat at us. I glance at my brother, but he just winks at me. As we walk to the guy, Kolton jogs up to him shaking his hand then chest bumps him. “I’ve got the area sectioned off for your “tour” group.” He looks over at all of us and winks at me. It’s then I realize I know the guy as we get to our destined area. 

Changbin walks up close to me, and I can feel the anger coming off him. Turning, I put my hand on his shoulder and whisper, “It’s ok. He’s an old friend and a member of their security company. And I mean just friend. He is happily married to another of our friends. If I’m correct, he and his husband have been married for around 15 years now. So chill darling.” I listen to him take a deep breath and laugh. That’s my man! 

“Hey sugar, how’s it going? Long time no see.” He fist bumps me and I smile up at him. “I see life is treating you pretty well lately. And I must say, you are looking fantastic! Oh girl, me and Reg need to take you shopping. I have so many ideas! And I know you’ll have some book signings coming up eventually you’ll need to be dressed for.” He looks over what I’m wearing, and I know I am in for it when he and Reg take me shopping. 

“Shush Lyle. Remember, incognito. I’m Marie today. And go easy on me when you take me shopping. Ren put me in this outfit and I’m not quite comfy with the shortness of the shirt.”  

I tug at it, knowing it isn’t going to go any lower. “I love the jeans, the boots and my makeup; I’m just not sure how I feel about the shirt. I can deal with the lower cut, but the length…”  

From behind I hear a growl and then hear Changbin speak. “Yeah, but the rest of us love the length. Actually, the whole outfit.” I watch as Lyle turns around and looks at each of the guys and the barely concealed lust they are showing toward me. When he turns back to me with wide eyes, I already know he has figured it out.  

“ALL OF THEM? Damn woman, you go hoe!” Kolton has to grab Chris before he charges at Lyle. He and Changbin gather the others and in low voices I can hear Kolton explaining Lyle is not being rude to me, it’s just how he and I are.  

“I love it! This is why you have such a peaceful, happy and satisfied look on that gorgeous face of yours. Baby doll, I am thrilled for you! It’s been a while since I’ve seen you this happy. It looks amazing on you. Plus, what a difference the weight loss and surgery has done. Honey, you are glowing! I nearly did not recognize you. You were still losing it all the last time we got to see you. Reg is going to be over the moon to see you happy again. You know we’ve been worried sugar. We just didn’t know what, or how, to tell you.” I see Kolton continuing to talk with the rest of the guys and Chris finally calming down. When he looks at me, he gives me a sheepish grin. I know that Kolton has explained who Lyle is and what he does for them. 

He leans down and whispers. “Uh huh, that right there. That sappy, absolutely in love look. That tells me everything girl. I wasn’t sure if I was ever going to see that look again. Damn am I glad I get to witness it now. Now, I know who they are. And I know this is all going to be tricky, but baby, are they treating you good? And don’t bullshit me. You know I can tell the truth.” And he really can. He is what I call a living and breathing lie detector. He knows when people are not telling the truth, immediately.  

“Yes, they have and do. And yes, I am head over heels in love with each of them. They are my soulmates, just like my husband was. I don’t know how, or why, God choose…” I shake my head, because that just isn’t the right term, “blessed, me with another soulmate. I never imagined I would find that again, let alone with eight.” He hugs me and as we wait for the magic to happen on the street before us, we make plans to meet up later for a shopping trip and lunch.  

Just then, I hear them. The guys heads all whip toward me, in shock. “Am I hearing cows?” Chris looks at me in shock. “Oh honey, not just any old cows. Look down the down the street. These are living and breathing Texas longhorn cattle.” I giggle loudly as they each push to the front so they can each get a look. One by one, they turn back to me, Ren, Kolton and Lyle before turning back to watch the longhorns pass by. The excitement, joy and wonder on each of their faces makes us smile. “Thanks, you two. You have just made their year with this one!” I too love to watch the longhorns. They are truly a site to see with their massive horns.  

After saying our goodbyes to Lyle, we finally make it to the restaurant for our lunch. The guys are nearly bouncing with all the energy they have. As soon as the doors close on our private dining room, Jeongin and Seungmin grab me for a hug. “That was the coolest animal to see up close. How in the world do they hold up those giant horns?” Seungmin looks over at Jeongin and begins talking. “Ya, like that one was huge! I’ve never seen a cow with horns like that. They were what, like five feet?” We hear the servers coming and quickly go sit down. 

“Actually, I believe that one was closer to seven feet. They are big. Growing up, I lived in Arizona, and we had one that lived in the field behind us. His were closer to 8 feet from tip to tip. He liked having the base of his horns scratched and made friends with our wolf hybrid. They would chase each other. Watching that big bull do turns like he did was amazing. His horns were massive, but you’d never know it when he was turning. They are very conscientious of their size.” I love the looks they each give me. “You still have a lot to learn.”  

“Now, before ordering gentleman, just know this meal is being taken care of. We are greatly enjoying having each other you here and hope you have had an amazing time today. Order whatever you would like off the menu. Leftovers can be taken with us!” I glance at Ren and Kolton, narrowing my eyes at them. That had not been discussed, but I can already tell there will be no arguing with them right now. All I can do is roll my eyes while shaking my head and smiling. They are too much! 

Lunch is lively and crazy and full of so much laughter that my stomach hurts by time we leave. Ren lets me know that they had ordered lunch for those back at the ranch and Lyle was in the process of taking it to them. I send Tony a message, letting him know who to watch for. Ren let me know she had texted Lyle Tony’s number so he could text him when he got there. 

Walking around the area, we get to see some more cattle and cowboys riding down the street. I realize I now own enough property that if I so choose, we could have horses. Though I doubt I will since I’ll be back and forth and mainly in Korea. At least, I guess. That is something we still need to discuss. For now, I let that thought go.  

As we leave, my heart feels lighter. One more stop, for snacks at Buc-ee’s. I know it’s a convenience store, but like, Buc-ee’s is Walmart and Target’s baby! Plus, I really want some beaver nuggets.  

I can’t stop the smile as we pull in. They all exclaim they’ve never seen so many gas pumps in one location. I let them know not many people have in the US unless they’ve stopped at a Buc-ee’s and that this one has 100 gas pumps. I laugh as they all shout at once in disbelief. As we walk in, I go straight to the Beaver nuggets. 

Chris walks up next to me and whispers “What the fuck are Beaver nuggets?” As I explain them, he grabs several more bags and puts them in the basket he has in his hands. I smirk as he grins and walks away. I grab a couple more since I know my two will be pissed if they don’t each get their own bag, plus I grab some so the others can try them if they want. 

 Getting all the snacks everyone wanted, we each go up to pay. As the guys each pay, Ren, Kolton and I stand by, acting as “translators” and “helping” them count out the money. They play their parts so well, that I seriously doubt anyone would ever think they are fully proficient in English and have no problem with counting out American money. Even Minho, who is not as proficient in his English, would still be able to do this without a problem. Since they began working with more western artist, he’d had to pick back up his English studies. Though he still grumbles about it all the time, I don’t think he even realizes how often he uses English words! 

I go to pay for mine, but Kolton and Ren stop me by putting all of their stuff on the counter as well. “Hey!!” They both laugh at me as we walk out with the guys. Climbing into the van, the atmosphere is relaxed and jovial. The guys keep going on and on about how much fun they had today, with no one bothering them. For the first time in years, they were able to go into public, with no one bothering them, and just enjoy their time together. It truly puts things in a new perspective for me of what life has been like for them. I hope that over time, we can do this more, just so they can have some fun without the pressure of being an idol. 

Chapter Text

My Baby Loves Me by Martina McBride 

Woman by Emmit Fenn 

Heavenly Bodies by Arankai 

The atmosphere was still hyperactive when we pulled up to the house. We pop out of the van laughing at all the jokes going around. It’s loud, hilarious and my heart is soaring in happiness. The worry of earlier is far, far away from my thoughts. I want to just live in this moment, watching my fiancé’s. 

When we get into the house, we are greeted by everyone that stayed back. Jay looks up, doing a double take then laughing to himself. Nari comes toward me, and I open my arms. 

“Woman, I don’t know what magic you have woven, but the boys are happier and more relaxed than I have seen them in so very long. This is amazing. Now, introduce me to your family! It has been such a whirlwind of activity that we didn’t really get to introduce ourselves properly. They seem just as crazy and loving as you and the boys.” I call Hanuel over, finally doing the full introductions.  

They guys start pulling their wigs off and run off to their rooms to change. The ones with some extra stuff sit down and Jared begins taking it off. Grabbing Nari and Lauren, we head to my room. “Nari, come with us while we get changed. We can gab while the boys all get themselves back into their normal gorgeousness!” 

Letting Ren go shower first, I sit on the bed with Nari. “Nari, it was amazing! They really got to have a day where no one bothered them. Sure, we got looks, but you could tell no one knew.”  

I choose to leave out the part of me feeling like someone was watching us. That is not something Nari needs to worry about. Plus, I’m not entirely sure why I got that feeling. It really could be as simple as what Kolton and Jinnie said. I’m going their way, because I don’t want to think about the other. Not right now. 

“They looked amazing! I can’t believe your family knows how to do that. Jared explained their dynamic and that they aren’t your family by birth, but by choice. Honey cakes, you have the best family! And knowing they will be across from here makes my heart so happy. I have a feeling we’ll be visiting over here a lot.” 

“Nari, I’m so glad you like my family. They are special people. I’m still trying to figure out why I didn’t call them immediately when everything started happening. I’m chalking that one up to my stubbornness.” We both laugh and agree on that one. 

As Lauren walks out and starts chatting with Nari, I slip into the bathroom. Taking a shower and washing my hair after being in a wig feels amazing. Yelling out to Ren as I get out and wrap myself in a fluffy towel, I know I need to ask. 

“Hey, bestie, can you ask if I need to put my compression stuff back on?” 

“Sure. He may want to come examine you, though, since we walked a lot today. You ok with that?”  

I hear her explaining to Nari about Jeb as she calls for him. I slip into a robe and wait to see what he says. Hearing the door open to the bedroom, I hear Jeb. “Ladies, it’s fine if you stay if it’s ok with her, but I do need to examine her. Come on out, sis.” 

“I couldn't care less if they see me nude, but I know that may be too much for you, Nari. These two have seen me plenty going skinny dipping. Even at my highest weight.” 

“If you are ok, I’ve always been curious about what exactly they did and what your scars are like. The boys tried to explain it, but…” 

“It didn’t quite help? That doesn’t surprise me!” I can’t help but giggle at the images going through my mind of them trying to explain it.  

I removed my robe and laid it across the bed. I’ll be getting dressed anyhow. After he examines my incision scars, feeling for any bumps that should not be there, he tells me to wear my compression leggings and socks for the rest of the today. He knows I won’t be sleeping in them, so he instructed me to wear them tomorrow all day. My arms look fine, but my legs and feet are a bit swollen.  

Honestly, I had a feeling they were. After all the walking, the salty foods, etc, it does not surprise me, but I am happy they are not as swollen as I thought they might be. I haven’t worn boots in a hot minute. My feet need to get used to wearing them again! As he leaves, I get dressed while talking to Ren and Nari. 

“Your scars are not nearly as bad as I imagined them to be. I did not realize you had one all the way around your middle section! Wow, that was a very intense surgery. I’m even more in awe of you, Lynn!” 

“She’s pretty amazing, isn’t she? That’s my bestie! It’s crazy to think of what all you have gone through recently, Lynn. I’m still upset you didn’t call us, but I’m glad you had people around you who loved and cared for you. But if you ever do that shit again, I will hunt you down and kick your ass.” 

“I’ll help you.” I glanced between Nari and Ren, my mouth open. 

“HEY!! You’re both ganging up on me?” 

“Yep, they are and good!” 

Looking over at the door, I see Chris standing there with a grin on his face. None of us had even heard the door open. Nari and Ren both start laughing at my expression.  

“*Humph*. I see how it is.” Hands on my hips, Chris walks toward me.  

“And that’s our cue to leave!” Nari and Ren jump up, laughing as they run for the door and close it on the two of us. Shaking my head, I grin up at Chris. 

“Come here, baby doll. I need a hug from you.” I walk into his embrace, closing my eyes as I lay my head on his shoulder and wrap my arms around his waist. Breathing his scent in, I feel a deep calm come over me that I didn’t even know I needed till now. I swear his hugs are truly magical. 

“Mmmm, I need this baby. Just holding you. I’ve wanted to all day long. You in those jeans… You need to wear your boots and jeans more often.” She looks up at me, and I take the opportunity to lean down and kiss her. I know she is spending the night with Han, maybe with Minho too, but damn I want her. I know there will be time soon for her and me, though.  

Breaking the kiss before it goes too far, I kiss her nose, then her forehead. “We’d better go see what everyone else is doing. Thank you for today, Lynn. I feel more relaxed than I have in a long time. Being able to go out, no one bothering us… It was nice, really nice. I don’t care that I had to wear a disguise. I just got to be a person, a simple man, for once. Seeing the others having as much fun…” I taper off and give her a squeeze, my emotions running high.  

I look up and see tears in his eyes. “What’s this, Chris? Why the tears? Are they happy tears?” He shakes his head and smiles. I get it. I feel the same. Today was a glorious day for all of us. I can’t wait to see the photos that Don took. I pulled him in for another tight hug, and we just stood there.  

“Hey, you two…” I look in the room, seeing them embracing, and tears in Chris’s eyes. “Chris, you ok? Is everything ok, you two?” I close the door softly, walking to them. When he looks up at me, he smiles. 

“It is Jin. I’m just so happy. Today was needed. I didn’t even know how badly I needed today. Getting to have saur much fun without anyone bothering us. Getting to see each of the guys' faces and the happiness… I feel happy and more relaxed than I have in years. The emotions just got me, man!”  

He buries his head in the crook of my neck as Hyunjin hugs us both.  

“Totally get it. Because the same. Thank you, Lynn.” When she looks up at me, I lean down and give her a quick kiss. “I do not think any of us realized how much we needed this. Now come on. We’re all chilling in here. Oh, and Lynn?” 

We break apart, and I look at him. “What’s up?” 

“You may regret Nari and Lauren becoming friends. Poor Nuel looks like he’s about to have a fit. Those two are planning something, and I’m not entirely sure what. Not sure I want to know either, but maybe?”  

 Chris and I let out a giggle at the look on Jin’s face as we walked out of the bedroom and down the hall. Everyone is draped over the furniture and sitting on the floor, talking about the day and sharing snacks they all bought. Which reminds me. I ran over to my bags, yelling at my kids as I do. 

Turning around, I launch their bags of Beaver Nuggets at their heads, laughing maniacally as I do. They both catch them before getting smacked. But just barely. 

“MOM!!!! That’s just wrong! Guys, take care of your wifey,” Tony yells as he nearly falls backwards over the sofa after catching his bag. Seungmin catches him while laughing. 

“Wow. I had heard about your impeccable aim, but to see it in person. That was amazing, Lynn! You didn’t even aim, you just threw.”  

I look over at Somil and grin at him. Sarai is beside him, holding her stomach from laughing so hard. Poor Jay is sitting beside them, his mouth open. He looks around and suddenly starts laughing too. It’s good to see some happiness come back into his eyes. 

“Thank you, Somil. And Tony darling, suck it up buttercup. You survived.” I watch as Don starts laughing hysterically at his brother’s face. 

“Mooommmmmmm, that was so mean!! I could have missed it. It could have hurt my face!” The whine is strong in this child today. 

“But did you die?” When he shakes his head no, I keep going. “Are you bleeding? Do we need to do any kind of surgery?” Again, he shakes his head no. “See, you are fine child.” He gives me a smirk and comes over to kiss me on the head. 

“Mom, you are so onery. I love you and don’t ever change!” 

“What the hell was that?” Han is looking at me like I’ve lost my mind. Don, Tony, and I look at each other, then lose it laughing, hard. Don recovered first and looked over at Han. 

“Oh shit! I forgot that not all of you have heard her say that. When my dad was still alive and we were little, that was something they would say when we got scratches or cuts that weren’t that bad. When we’d be around our cousins or friends, they got it too. It just became our thing. It would stop us from being so whiny, or most of the time it did. It usually stopped us from crying for so long. The cousins were super dramatic at the smallest of scratches, whereas we would just look at it most of the time and keep on playing.”  

“I knew y’all were tough. I’ve seen the times you have smacked the crap out of each other for being mouthy, but damn! Baby girl, you raised some very tough kids. And I’m glad I get to witness it. They are strong, resilient, yet there is this inner softness and big hearts. They speak their minds but are not rude about it. It is really fun to watch. You two have an amazing mother.”  

Smiling at Han, the butterflies take flight in my stomach. The look he is giving me nearly melts my panties right off. Oh lordy, the looks he can give. I look away and do something before I spontaneously combust where I’m standing. Walking over to the stereo, I open my phone and turn on my country playlist. It has everything from old songs to new ones. At that moment, When You Say Nothing at All by Allison Krause & Union Station starts playing. I close my eyes and begin singing along. Hmm, now that I think about it, I wonder if they’ve ever actually listened to much country? 

Don and Tony look over at their mama, as she gets lost in the song. They smile at each other, before realizing it has gone silent around them. Looking around, they see the astonishment on the guys faces that she is singing. 

“Wow. It’s the first time I’ve heard her sing like this.” Han looks around, seeing the shock, the adoration, and the love, they have for their wife-to-be. As it switches to another song, she continues singing, completely lost in the music and the moment. Getting up, he looks over at Changbin, who smiles sweetly at him before winking.  

As I walk toward Lynn, I hear Binnie pick the conversation back up. I smile to myself, knowing they are giving us some time.  

My heart overflows looking at my lover. She truly is an amazing woman whose heart is huge. What’s that saying? As big as Texas! Her heart truly is. The love she has for her kids is phenomenal. With everything she has dealt with, yet she still wakes up smiling. The fact that she can love all eight of us men, as we are? I still marvel at that. I never thought it would happen.  

We might have had our arguments, but our love is real, and it is strong. Our love is one for the ages and it will sustain us through anything. Hugging her from behind, she leans back into my arms, continuing to sing. 

Han has no idea those words will come into play in the future, and they will need that love to sustain them. At that very moment, a very pissed off woman is currently desperately trying to find out where they all disappeared to. They don’t know it, but she has an idea they are not on Jegu.  

“I will find them. That bitch just thinks she can take them away. Wherever you are Lynn, your time is coming.” Looking at the darkened computer screen, I see the reflection of a shape in the video. My employer, still staying in the shadows though he knows I know who he is.  

“You will not touch her for now. You know the plan. I need you on the next flight to Jeju. Find them. Her kids are not with them, but I also have not been able to pinpoint where they are.” 

“My contacts say there is a possibility they are all in the United States, but I’m not sure how true that could be.” 

“I will look into it. Remember, do NOT touch her. Not yet. And make sure no one sees you. This must go completely to plan, or we are all ruined. Do you understand me?” I glare at her through the screen, though she could not see my face. 

“Yes, I understand. I know I cannot do anything yet. Soon enough she will regret the day she ever met Stray Kids and took them away. I will make her pay very, very dearly, for her intrusion.” Getting offline, I start preparing to leave. I know my contact thinks that are in the US, but surely, we would have known if they left Korea. Right? 

Later that night, after everyone went to their rooms and my kids wished us all goodnight, Han and I lay in each other’s arms, just talking. 

“Baby today was amazing. Thank you for some of the most fun I have ever had! Seeing everyone else’s faces enjoying it too makes my heart very happy. Though it is not something I would want to do all the time, it was fun to have a day to just be. I don’t even know if that makes sense.” Han stops talking, so I sit up to look at him. 

I can already tell he is getting into his head too deep. He has days like this, but I don’t want that for him or us right now. Hmm, let’s see if this helps. Pushing his shoulders till he lay flat on his back, I quickly straddled him. We are both currently wearing thin pajamas pants and I can feel his cock beginning to thicken, so I grind down. 

“Ly-Lynn baby, wh…shit.” Words escape me as she reaches between us and squeezes my hardening cock. I groan when she slides down my legs, pulling my pajama pants along with her. Leaning on my elbows, I watch as she sheds hers, now naked before me. “You are the most gorgeous woman I have ever known.” Her answering smile makes my heart skip. As she crawls forward, the beating turns much faster when she stops and runs her tongue across the tip of my cock. I fall backwards, as she slowly takes the tip in her hot mouth, swirling her tongue around and around. 

I love hearing the sounds he makes when we play and make love. He is so vocal, and I love it! Every sound, every moan, sends a shiver down my body and straight to my core. I’m already so wet I’m leaking down my legs. 

“Turn around, Lynn. I want to taste you at the same time. Come, sit on my face, love.”  

I’ve never done 69 with Han, nor with Felix. They are both so small that well, I’m afraid I might hurt them. He must see the indecision in my eyes, because the next thing I know, he sits up, causing me to quickly sit back on my heels. When his hand wrapped around my throat, I nearly exploded. He’s never been this way before, but holy fucking hell is it hot! The look on his face has me panting. 

“When I say sit on my face, I mean sit on my face. You are not going to hurt me. I may be of a smaller build, but you are not going to break me. Do you understand?” He squeezes just a little bit when I hesitate, and I feel a rush of liquid.   

“Yes…sir.” I watch his eyes darken more than I’ve ever seen them. Ohhhh, this is new. He glances down, then back at me with a smirk. 

“So, my baby likes this side of me? Hmm, good to know. I’m just learning about this side of me. We are going to have so much fun.” He looks toward the door. “Minho, get your ass in here since I know you are the one that peaked in the door.”  

He hasn’t let go of my throat yet, and knowing Minho is going to see it has me even more turned on. I go to turn my head but stop when Han looks at me. 

“No, no baby. Eyes on me right now. Minho, come here.” I look up to my first soulmate, my lover of many years. His eyes are huge, shimmering in the low light of the room. I see a myriad of emotions, but the most evident one of absolute lust cannot be ignored. As he comes close and takes in my hand wrapped around our lovely fiancés throat, he lets out a small whimper. I watch as his cock jumps in his pants and a wet spot has begun to appear from how much he is leaking. 

“You like this too, don’t you?” When he shakes his head, I reach over and squeeze his cock through his pants. “Words, Minho. Do you like seeing a more dominant side of me?” 

I’ve never seen Han like this. I can be like this, but Han… This is new. And I am so turned on right now. “Yes, Ha…ahhhhhh…” When he squeezes even harder, my knees buckle a bit. Oh, my gawd, I could cum in his hand right now. 

“Tonight, you will call me sir. Understood?” I squeeze again and watch his face. I feel the quivering running through his whole body and know he just has turned on as Lynn and me. 

“Yes, sir.” 

“Clothes off, then on your knees beside us. You may watch us. I may let you touch yourself,” I stroke his cock. His answering moan causes my cock to jump. “but I may not. We shall see. Now Lynn, get your delectable ass up here.” 

I never expected this of Han, and obviously neither did Minho. I know the dynamic of their relationship, so this is shaking things up a lot. But fucking hell, is this part of Han hot! Obviously, Minho thinks so too. I’ve never seen him give in to anyone this easily. I think we are both in shock. Add to that, both of us are so fucking horny that I swear we could all spontaneously combust. 

I turn, then look back at Han. He brings his hand between us, gripping his hard cock. “Continue what you were doing.” 

I lean down, taking him fully into my mouth and begin sucking him slowly. If I turn my head just a hair, I can see Minho beside us. His cock is so hard, he is turning purple and precum is dripping from his tip. I’m startled a bit when Han runs his tongue up my seam to my ass then back down. I moan around his cock, causing him to hiss.  

“Baby girl, I love when you moan around my cock. The vibrations make me even more turned on. Minho, look how wet our woman is? Would you like a taste of her, my love?”  

Minho turns his eyes to me, and I can see how blown they are. He is more turned on than I’ve ever seen him. Dipping my fingers into our lover’s pussy, I pull them out. Glistening with her juices, I bring them to his lips.  

“Suck my fingers Minho. Taste her sweet nectar.” As he takes my fingers in his mouth, I begin sucking on Lynn’s clit. Her moan around my cock makes me buck up. I’m shocked when she takes me down her throat without a problem and moans again. “Shit Lynn. Do that again.” 

As I begin plunging my tongue into her pussy, I pull my fingers from Minho’s mouth. His whimper makes me look at him. His precum is dripping down, pooling on the bed in front of him. “Give me your hand Minho.” As he does, I bring it to his hard cock. “Wrap your hand around mine and we can do this together while you watch us.” His eyes widen as he starts pumping into our combined hands. 

Listening to Minho’s and Han’s moans has me on the verge of breaking. I begin sucking Han faster, harder. My head bobbing up and down in time to Minho and Han’s hands stroking his cock. I’m close, so damn close. Han’s tongue is working magic in my pussy, dipping in and out, swirling around my clit.  

When I feels his fingers at my ass, I know I’m not lasting much longer. I wet my middle finger in my mouth, then circled Han’s puckered opening. 

I’m so damn close, as is Minho. I can feel his cock harden and I know his orgasm is imminent. I slowly push a finger inside Lynn’s ass, then another, when I feel her do the same to me. Clamping down on her clit, I suck hard, and she detonates, screaming around my cock as I too come apart. She takes every bit of my cum down her throat, milking me with her mouth. Her juices flow down my face and I take in every last drop I can as Minho goes still and then showers us both in hot ropes of cum as he screams our names. 

Minho collapses beside us, as Lynn pops off my cock and turns around to snuggle between us. We are covered in sweat and cum, but none of us care at that moment. A new dynamic has entered our relationship, one none of us expected. For the first time in a long time, I feel powerful, alive, and more like the true me is finally starting to emerge. I feel tears forming and have no power over the sob that overtakes me. 

Minho and I both jump when we hear Han’s sob. I look at Minho and quickly move to the other side of Han. We watch as he sits up, scooting against the headboard as tears stream down his face. I don’t know where this is coming from, but I think maybe it’s needed to happen for a while. Minho and snuggle in next to him, wrapping our arms around him.  

I’m not sure how much time passes before his tears subside, but by the end, we are all wiping our tears away. “Han-ah, are you ok to tell us what brought this on? Are you ok? Did one of us do something?” 

“NO! Neither of you did anything…er. Well, you did, but it’s a good thing.” He looks confused as he tries to find the right words. “Minho, I hope my next words do not hurt you. Just remember, I love you so much.” 

“I know, baby, and I love you too. Please, tell us what happened.” I’m very concerned that I have done something to hurt him in some way. 

Taking a deep breath, I begin. “I know tonight was a shock, even to me. I-I, umm, have always had the urges, but surpassed them, hiding them away. I’ve wanted to do that to you so many times, Minho, but was afraid you would not be open to it. You’ve always been the one in control in the bedroom and…” I stopped talking when he placed his finger on my lips. Looking over, he smiles at me. 

“Han, my dear sweet Hannie, anytime you want to pin me down and choke me, you are more than welcome. I am sorry, I did not realize before now that you wanted to explore. Baby, I welcome this side of you. It’s hot!!!! Jagiya, I love you so much and would love to explore more with you. Dom Han is sexy as hell and a massive turn-on. Don’t think I’m the only one who feels this way either.” He looks over at Lynn, smirking. 

“Hell no, you ain’t the only one. Han, that was…holy fucking hell! So unexpected and damn hot. As Minho said, you can pin me down anytime. While it may shock the others, I somehow think they’ll be open to it as well. My love, let the true you out. None of us will ever judge you. Now I’m not entirely sure I’d be into wearing a collar or anything like that. That may be pushing me a bit much.” His eyes go soft as they look at me. 

“I wouldn’t want to collar you. You are more than mine, more than Minho’s. I still marvel that you are ours and that you accept us as we are. I love you so much.” Leaning over, he kisses me. 

Starting softly, the kiss quickly becomes deeper, and before long, Minho and Han take turns making sweet love to me and then each other. I could watch them together like this forever. Watching Minho submit to the now-evident dom side of Han is glorious. When he pins him against the wall beside the bed, I can’t stop the noise that erupts from me. 

“Hmm, pretty baby wants to watch me fuck you against the wall Minho. Lift your leg, love. This is going to be fast and hard.” He turns and looks at me. “Get your toy out and use it. I want us all to come close to the same time. Do you both understand?” 

I reach over and open my drawer, pulling out the toy. Looking at Minho, we both say yes, sir, at the same time, Han positions himself and then slams into Minho. Sliding his hand up, he tightens his hand around his throat. The pure bliss on Minho’s face causes me to moan and tighten around my vibrator. 

“Fucking hell, that’s hot Han. But baby, I don’t know how long I can last. I’m trying.”  

Han glances back, seeing the fluids already dripping out of Lynn as she watches us. I feel Minho’s cock jump as he watches Lynn too. I pick up my speed, slamming into Minho, knowing I am hitting the sweet spot inside when his eyes roll back, and he moans so loud I’m sure everyone hears it. Not that we care.  

“Haaannnnniiiieeee, please, please can I come. I-I can’t….oh fuck, right there…AHHHHHHHH!” Minho screams and comes apart at the seams as I squeezed his cock from the base to the tip, hard. He coats us both in his hot ropes of cum. I look back at Lynn, just as she screams our names. Minho grabs me, crashing our lips together and I come undone, cumming so hard in his ass, it leaks out as I pump a few more times through my orgasm. I feel myself sliding out of him and leaning against him. 

“Ok, it’s official, we all need a shower before we go to sleep. And new bedding.” We both look over at Lynn, agreeing as we pull away from each other, and look at the mess we are. We look back at Lynn and start laughing.  

Once our shower is done, we snuggle back in the now clean bed. We’d taken time washing each other, with lots of kissing and caressing happening. Before we got back in bed, I had taken everything out and put it in the two washers we have, just so our mixed juices would not be sitting on the bedding. This time, when we made the bed, we decided to grab the sex pad, just in case. 

It ended up coming in handy, as several times throughout the night we made love again. We can’t wait to see what the rest of our soulmates make of this new side of Han. Minho and I love it! One thing I know for sure, it’s going to be fun to watch and explore it all! 

Chapter Text

War of Hearts by Ruelle 

Rule #34 by Fish in a Birdcage 

The next morning, it’s early when we leave the room. The rest of the guys are either barely waking or still asleep. We had told everyone to sleep in, as today would be a day of rest. Sitting in the living room after making my coffee, I look up to see Chris, Jeongin, and Felix walking down the stairs. If the hickies I see peeking from under their pajama tops are any indication, they also had a fun night together.  

“What’s that look for Lynn?”  

I look up at Jeongin and grin mischievously. Guess my thoughts were more readable on my face than I thought. 

“Well, I was just thinking of the three of you together and how much fun that would be to watch. I was rather occupied last night myself, though. Learning new things about one of our soulmates.” Glancing over at Han, I catch the smirk on his lips before he recovers to take a sip of his coffee. 

“Hmmm, yes. It was a very educational night indeed.” They watch as Minho walks over to Han, bending down to set his coffee down. Before he can stand back up, Han’s hand latches around his throat, pulling him down for a kiss.  

“Wait a damn minute. Are you trying to tell us Han has dom tendencies? Naur. I don’t believe you.” He stands there looking at Han and shaking his head. 

I swiftly look at Han and then grin from ear to ear at the look on his face. “Felix, love, you just might want to take those words back.” I watch as Minho shifts off Han’s lap to sit beside him in the chair. 

“Naur. Sorry. Hannie is not the dom type.” Shrugging his shoulders, Felix walks past Han and Minho, going toward the kitchen. Han jumps up out of the chair and has Felix pinned against the wall faster than any of us could have ever expected. The shock on Felix’s face is quickly turning into arousal, and I watch as his knees nearly give out. I absolutely, totally understand the feeling. Watching Han pin Felix has me weak in the knees too, and I’m sitting! Looking around at the others’ faces, I realize they are shocked and just as turned on by what they are seeing. 

“Just because I never showed this side, does not mean it is not there, my dear sunshine. I’ve hidden it away for a very long time, afraid of how any of you would think. I was even terrified of what Minho would think. But after last night, I’m not going to hide this part of me anymore. I may not be a hard dom, but yes, dear Yongbok, I can be inclined to be that way in the bedroom at times. So, remember that. Understood?”  

His voice dropped on understanding. Han’s eyes are dark and so damn sexy I can’t even breath with the look he is giving me. Whimpering, I simply answer “Yes, sir” before he crashes our lips together. Fucking hell, I was not expecting to be this shocked and turned on. This Han… Well, I can’t wait to have fun with this version of Han. 

Coming up from the kiss, Han smirks at Felix, noticing his hard-on rapidly growing against his stomach. “We have time to play now or wait till later. I’ll leave that up to you.”  

I can’t speak. Han and I have not spent a lot of time in the bedroom together through the years. Especially not alone. Not as much as everyone else has, and I don’t know why. Maybe today can be the start of a new beginning for him and me as well. Looking at him, I do the only thing I can because words have escaped me. I nod yes, watching as his eyes take on a look I’ve never seen before. 

Looking at the others, Minho and Lynn both smile at me and wink. Chris and Jeongin are still standing in shock, staring at me. “Sunshine and I will be down a little later.” 

Recovering, Jeongin smiles big. “Have fun you two!” Jeongin calls out to them as they walk by, causing Han to smack his ass hard. I giggle as he lets out a gasping moan and tries to cover it with a cough. We all know he likes to be spanked hard, even if he never talks about it. 

“What are you laughing about Lynn?” Jeongin glares at me, but there is no fire in the stare. Lifting one brow, I just smile at him. 

“Oh, come now Innie. You really think the rest of us don’t know you like to be spanked, hard? We do. We may not follow through, but we know. Did you really think I hadn’t ever caught the small whines or moans when one of the guys would smack your ass really hard at home? Please, baby bread. I had an idea even before then. If fact, it’s in one of my fanfics.” 

His eyes widened at that. Wait, did he not know? Oh shit. I watch his face, realizing that he didn’t. For a moment, I almost think he is going to run away from us. Slowly, I get up from the chair and approach him. There is a look of…well, fear and trepidation, in his eyes.  

Oh, honey, no. 

“My love, you know that it is ok to enjoy that? It’s ok to want that. And you know not one of us would ever shame you for that kink, right?” He doesn’t say anything, just stares at me. I feel the others surround us. “Innie, it’s ok. We are all learning new things about ourselves and each other. I love you, and I know how much the others love you and how much you love us. When we are at home together, just be yourself. And I mean fully. Allow yourself to be that way. Only if that is what you want.” 

I watch his face as so many emotions flitter in his eyes. I didn’t know. I can feel Chris tense behind me. Oh, this may get more challenging in a few moments. I have a feeling Chris is not handling all this newness so well. 

Taking in a deep, shuddering breath, I close my eyes for a second before looking back at Lynn. It hits me that, like Han, I’ve hidden this side of me. They know I can be dominant at times. But I’ve never fully shared the other side of me. I like being manhandled, spanked. I crave it. I think it’s why I would push the others at times, so they would do something. I just got babied so much, especially at the beginning.  

“I would get jealous when Changbin would openly grab Seungmin on stage to get on to him about the bs he was doing to him. Binnie hadn’t even realized till much later that Minnie was doing it on purpose and was flirting with him. He loves it when Changbin grabs him on stage. I was so jealous. I-I like being manhandled sometimes, too, but all everyone did was baby me. It’s why I would get mad sometimes and not talk to anyone. I locked my wants away. At least I thought I did. But you…you have this odd ability to see through us.” 

We hear the soft gasping cry from Chris behind us. Oh, this is hurting him. I can feel it. I feel Minho watching. 

“Jeongin, I’m-I’m sorry I didn’t realize before. We, no…I, thought you were making the noises to mess with us. You always joked around about stuff like that. I-I never realized. Even when we had an apartment together. Ahhh, fucking hell! How did I miss that? How did I miss Han? Fuck.” Running my hands through my hair, I feel like an idiot for not realizing this all sooner. Walking away, I sit on the sofa, flopping backwards with my eyes closed. 

We watch as Innie walks over to Chris. He looks down at him, just watching him, till Chris looks up into his eyes. Straddling his lap, Innie sits down and places his head on Chris’s shoulders, wrapping his arms around him. It takes a moment, but suddenly Chris wraps his arms around Jeongin, holding him tight as his tears pour down his face. 

“Innie, I feel like I don’t know you like I should. I don’t think I know any of you like I should. I think, naur, I know, I was saur focused on our careers that I pushed each of you away to some degree. You should never have had to hide what you want in a relationship, same as Han. Not only do I feel like a bad leader, but a really shitty lover and soulmate.” 

Jeongin sits up and begins wiping Chris’s tears away as I sit down beside them.  

“Are you kidding me? You are the best leader and an amazing lover. Chris, I tried to hide this from even myself. But I can’t anymore. Our amazing wifey is right, we’ve got to start being ourselves with each other. But, more importantly, with ourselves. We, as each of us, need to be more open and honest. When we learn something new about ourselves, we should share it. I never should have hidden away from any of you. I just got so tired of being treated like the baby that I started feeling like that’s all any of you were ever going to see from me. I should have talked to you a long time ago, Chris.” 

He turns and looks at me, reaching out and palming my cheek. I love hearing each of them call me wife. It makes me suddenly realize I have a whole wedding and red string ceremony to get planned and a whole zoo erupts in my tummy. I try to keep my face from showing the fear that has suddenly reared.  

“Lynn, I will never be able to show you how much this has meant to me. But I will try till the end of our days. You have awakened us from the slumbers we were all in. I never want to go back to that. Thank you. Now, if you will excuse me. I need to speak to Changbin and Seungmin. Time for me to explain to them why I would get mad at them at times. I have a feeling they may know, but I want to say it. I need to say it to them. I love each of you so much, my heart feels close to bursting with joy and love.” 

Kissing Chris, he stands, slowly making his way back upstairs.  

Turning to Chris, I see the sadness begin to creep into his eyes. Minho must see or sense it too, because suddenly he straddles Chris, startling him. 

“Stop it. Stop doubting yourself. Yes, you are right. There might be things you missed. Guess what, we all missed things about each other! Han and I have been together a long time, and I missed the clues. It is time we slow down some and focus on more than our careers. It is time we finally focus on us. You have led us so damn well my love. You kept going, along with Felix, as we all went into the military. You kept our careers growing, thriving, amidst all of that.” 

Chris’s eyes are wide, never leaving Minho’s. There is fear, trepidation, but so much love and trust in his look. I turn beside them so as not to disturb them, so I can see both of their faces better. I’m genuinely intrigued as to where Minho is going with this. 

“It is time, Bang Chan. Time for you to slow down and live your life. Let the rest of us finally shoulder some of the burdens you have long carried. We would have taken them before, but you would not let us. Christopher, my gorgeous and amazing leader and lover, you need to step back and let yourself just be Christopher Chahn Bahng, husband and lover. Not a leader, not a producer, but you. Baby, as much as you need to know about us, we need to know about you. I hadn’t realized that none of us had truly ever really taken the time to find out about each other deeply. We need this time, but especially you.” 

I watch as Minho’s word flow over Chris. I can see the emotions just under the surface. Oh dear Channie, you are struggling so much right now.  

“You have put so much pressure on yourself over the years that you have forgotten who you are outside of the group. You are so much more than just a Stray Kids leader and producer. You are so much more than 3Racha! It’s time you find that man within. I want to know that person, too, Chris. I can guarantee your first soulmate upstairs wants to know that person. Felix got a glimpse of him while we were gone, but then you pulled back. Chris, that hurt him. He may never tell you that. But it did. Stop pulling back and let him, and us, see all of you. I know our lovely wife over here wants that too.” 

My tears match the ones pouring down Chris’s face. I can’t even describe the power Minho’s words had over me as well. We both watch Chris, not knowing what to expect, but when the sob erupts from him and he pulls Minho toward him, burying his face in his chest, we both look at each other. It is like the dam has fully broken, and all the pent-up emotions that Chris has kept bottled up have finally, fully, let go. I shift to my knees and snuggle into both, wrapping my arms around them and laying my head on Chris’s shoulder as Minho lays his on his other. 

I have no idea how long we stayed that way, as Chris’s tears soaked the front of Minho’s shirt. I hear the others come downstairs and slowly begin to sit around us. No one says anything. No questions are asked. They sit and wait, surrounding us with love that is so tangible, I can feel it even without each of them touching me. 

Eventually, Chris’s tears slow, and his arms loosen around Minho. Looking around, he takes in each of the guys and me, the look of love shining from his eyes is fathomless.  

Reaching up, I cup Minho’s face. Taking a deep breath, I close my eyes and exhale as he wipes my tears away. “Thank you, Minho. For everything. I needed those words more than I could have ever realized.” 

Minho gets up, looking back at Felix. I watch as he bends down and picks him up from where he is sitting in the floor, then deposits him in my lap with a squeak. Lynn lets out a giggle beside me, so I reach down to hold her hand.  

“Saur, gonna tell us what’s going on? What happened Chris?” I watch my first loves face, as he looks at me. I was not expecting Minho to pick me up like he did and deposit me on Chris’s lap. I feel like something major happened while I was upstairs and what Chris is going to say is going to change, a lot. 

“First, to you my dear sweet Felix, thank you. Thank you for loving me from the beginning, when I didn’t even love myself. You saw through all the bullshit and still loved me. I-I still don’t know how or why. But I thank God you came into my life when you did. Second, you and I need to have some time to talk. I mean, really talk, about what an ass I was while the others were gone. I’m sorry I pulled away when I should have been pulling closer. Can you forgive me?” 

Felix’s eyes well up with tears and he takes a gulping breath. “YES! Hell Chris, we were both struggling. I should have spoken up then, but I was terrified if I did… I was afraid I would completely drive you away. You hid away from me, mentally and sometimes even physically. And yeah, I was hurt. I don’t think I’ve fully let go of that hurt yet, but I’m working on it. I would love to have time to just talk. Now what else happened? I can feel the difference. You feel lighter, but I can’t really tell you how. Lynn’s gotten damn good at blocking me out so there is nothing coming from our dear wife.” 

He glances at me as I stick my tongue out. He just smiles and sticks his tongue out back at me. Chris watches us both, smiling. 

“What happened is Jeongin, Minho and Lynn. Han, you too. Lynn, you burst into our lives and have shaken things up in the absolute best way. I’ve begun to change, but not enough. At least not yet. Minho woke me up with how badly I had pulled away from everyone. Realizing that I truly have not stopped long enough to really get to know each of you on a deeper level, hurts me. I am so very sorry.” Taking a deep breath, I slowly let it out, looking around at each of them.  

“Minho, what did you tell him?” Han asks. He can see whatever it was, has made a huge difference in Chris.  

“I told him it is time to slow down. It’s time for him to step back and finally let us share some of the burdens he has entirely taken on. It’s time for all of us to slow down. We have our own company now. We do not have to go on tours all the time. We can be selective of what shows we do and who we decide to partner with. And most of all, I told him we need time to get to know each other like we never have before. We’ve all missed things about each other. Or in some cases, hidden things from each other. No more guys. It is time for us to take some time off, together. Yesterday was eye-opening for me, and this morning was eye-opening for Chris and several others.”  

I feel the tears beginning to well up again in my eyes and try to look away before the others see. Felix cups my face, stopping me. “Naur more hiding, Chris. I think all of us needed this time away from Korea. We’ve been needing it. Having someplace neutral, that is all ours now, this was needed in such a bad way. Hell, I don’t think we realized it till yesterday how much we needed to just be without the intense pressures we’ve put on ourselves. And now, “ looking at Lynn, “it is time for us to start planning some special ceremonies, isn’t it?” 

Chris looks over at Lynn, smiling. As he looks around, he sees the difference in the guys. It’s as if this intense pressure that was pushing down on him has lifted, and he can see them for who they truly are. And right now, the amount of love he sees reflected in each of their eyes is breathtaking. 

Changbin looks around as the smiles on everyone’s faces get bigger. Finally, he looks over at his soon-to-be lawfully wedded, absolutely gorgeous wife. 

“He’s right, Lynn. We aren’t putting this off any longer. Time for us to officially get married and let the world know. And Minho and Han, screw the world. If people, STAY, can’t handle us being couples, that’s their issue. Our government may not support it, yet. But I for one am tired of that stopping you from showing the world your love for one another. Div1 can’t say shit anymore to stop you, or any of us, from dating each other. If we lose some fans, we lose some fans. But I don’t think we will lose as many as they thought.” 

I watch from beside Chris and Felix as the others look around at each other. Before long, smiles are showing on everyone’s faces. 

“So, wedding plans finally?” We all look over to Nari and Hanuel walking in with Jay. 

“Yes Nari, wedding plans. We want the red string ceremony first though. That’s important to all of us to have that first.” Changbin looks around as they all grin and nod their heads at him. 

“Well, good thing me and Ren have already started planning! Lynn, I adore your bestie. Her and I get along wonderfully. We’ve exchanged numbers and have already started planning.”  

She rubs her hands together and has a rather maniacal look on her face, but I couldn’t help but feel some relief. I stared in awe at Nari for a moment longer before jumping up to hug her.  

“I had a feeling the two of you would get along just fine. Now, do I get to help?” Nari grins at me, but then shakes her head no. “What?” 

“Oh, don’t give me that look. You’ll help with planning for the wedding. But the red string, no. I want it to be a complete surprise for you.” Looking around at the guys, I smile wide. “And that means you as well. Ren and I will get this one done completely. In two weeks, we will be holding a special red string ceremony. Then a week later, the wedding ceremony. So, if y’all got any jitters you better get them out now, because this is happening. Understood? Lynn, I need you and Changbin down at the courthouse to get the marriage license. PD-nim has all the stuff you need Changbin. You need to go today to do that.  And in fact, Ren already called and got you an appointment at 2pm with someone she knows at the courts.” 

I look over at the stunned looks of the guys, feeling very much the same way. It’s happening, really happening. In a few short weeks, I will be forever tied to each of them in a very special way and then I will officially become Seo Lynn Marie. Sitting down on the nearest chair, which happens to be filled with Jeongin, my legs feel weak.  

“You ok my beautiful bride to be?” I shiver as he speaks next to my ear and wraps his long arms around me. This man knows exactly how much his touch affects me. Well, they all do and frequently use it. Not that I’m complaining! 

“Yes? I think. It just took me by surprise, that’s all.” All of them are looking at me, grinning from ear to ear. Shaking my head, I look up at Nari, Hanuel and Jay also grinning. “Ok. Let’s get this done. We need to get breakfast started and get ready for the day. Umm, who is going with Bin and I?” 

Just then the doorbell rings. Whose here this early? Hanuel looks at Nari, winking, running to the door. We watch as he opens the door to Ren and the guys coming in with bags of… 

“You brought me Waffle House? Oh gawd, I could kiss you bestie!!!” I feel Jeongin’s cock jump under me and the small moan he suppresses. Looking back at him, I glare at him. “Don’t be getting no ideas baby. That ain’t happening.” He has the audacity to grin at me. 

Leaning forward, he whispers in my ear. “Maybe not, but a man still has fantasies you know. And the two of you would be hot. Yes, I know it is not going to happen. But you saying things like that is hot!” 

Quickly kissing him to get him to hush makes him laugh. “You are incorrigible!” 

Jumping up, we all go help distribute food to plates. Just as we are finishing, Sarai, Somil, Tony and Don, walk in. 

“I wasn’t sure if any of you would be waking up soon and didn’t want to disturb you. But breakfast is here.” 

“Are you kidding mom? I smelled it. You know you can’t have Waffle House and not wake me and Don up! So, we went and grabbed Sarai and Somil who were already awake.” Giving my mom a wide grin, I grab my plate and take a big bite. “It’s so good. Gahhhh, I’ve missed this!” I knew mom was going to smack me for talking with so much food in my mouth, but it was worth it.  

The only sounds for a few minutes is everyone eating and enjoying the food. Eventually, once everyone has their fill, we slowly begin making plans for the day. I find out Jay plans on heading back to Korea this evening, along with Somil and Sarai. 

“Umm, will you all be back? I would like for you each to be here for at the very least, the wedding! Also, reason Sarai and Somil are going? You have something planned don’t you Jay?” I watch as he tries to hide his grin. 

“You are beginning to know me Lynn. Yes, the three of us have something planned. I am beginning to be suspicious of someone. I don’t want to discuss it yet, but I have an idea. I will let you know as soon as I find out something though. In the meantime, we are setting a small trap.” 

“Please be safe, all of you. Whatever you are planning, just… Please. I would hate for any of you, or anyone, to be harmed.” Giving them all hugs, I can’t help but feel emotional.  

Walking off from everyone, I stand in front of our windows, looking out toward the barn and beyond as I sip my coffee. My thoughts are a whirlwind right now. Knowing our ceremonies are coming up so quickly, plus the worry of someone still trying to stalk us has my stomach churning. Deep down, I know whatever I started is not done. Someone, or someone’s, is still out there and does not like the fact I have stopped their schemes at JYPE. With information being passed around to other groups, more is coming out from other companies. I shiver at the thought of one of the guys potentially getting hurt because I came into their lives.  

“Stop Lynn. Worrying like that is not going to keep any of us safer or take away the potential. We’ve got this.” I grin as Felix wraps his arms around me squeezing me tightly as he lays his head on my shoulder.  

“You are reading my thoughts easier than I like. I was projecting, wasn’t I?” 

“Just a little bit, my love. But I could also tell by your body language. I know you are worried, but for now, can you do me, and the rest of the guys, a favor?” I come around to the front of her and take the coffee out of her hands, sitting it on the side table.  

“Try not to worry as much. Let PD-nim take care of things back home, and let us take care of our ceremonies and just enjoy the time together. Please? Chris was right this morning. We need to slow down and really spend time with each other. Saur, can we do that, my beautiful wifey to be?” I look deep into her gorgeous green eyes before lowering my head to passionately kiss her. When we finally come up for breath, her eyes shimmer with saur much love, my heart skips. 

“Yes. I can do that. I guess I need to get ready for the day. So does Changbin. We have a marriage license to get today.” Saying it aloud makes me suddenly realize how quickly the next few weeks are actually going to go. 

Taking a deep breath, I squeeze Felix’s hand as I give him a swift kiss, then walk to my room to get ready. I know the rest of the crew will get everything cleaned up, and Jay and the others will begin packing up their stuff for the trip back. My knees feel weak, so I quickly sit on the bed. Everything rushes at me all at once. The two ceremonies, the fact that we still have someone wanting to harm us, or whatever it is they are trying, trying to organize everything. My editor wants to know how the book is coming and when I’m going to make some appearances. So much is happening all at once, and without warning, a sob overtakes me. I wasn’t lying to Felix. At least I wasn’t trying to. 

I walk down the hall after Lynn, pausing when I hear crying. Quietly opening the door, I see her sitting on the side of the bed, legs crossed, head in her hands as sobs wrack her body. 

“Lynn, honey, sis, what’s going on?” 

“OH, Ren… I-I just…so much. I’m trying to process it all and it…” Taking a deep breath, I trying to calm my racing heart. “Lauren, it just hit me that I have so much to do in a very short amount of time. Then my editor has been emailing me wanting to know how the book is coming, when I can make appearances, etc… Then, the fact we still don’t know who or why we are being followed and what they want? I’m terrified and so afraid to say it all to the guys. Add on the fact that I am not 100% healed and well, it is a lot. It hit me when I walked in here and I got overwhelmed.” 

I look at my best friend and know she can see it all written plain as day on my face. My fears, my feelings of inadequacy, are all rearing their ugly heads at the same damn time.  

“Babydoll, you know better, but I get it. This is a hell of a lot right now. It would take out the best of us! But sweetie, you are not alone. Look, between Nari and I, we’ll have these ceremonies planned in no time. Plus, Nari already has a gorgeous gown picked out for your ceremony. We just need to go tomorrow to get you fitted. Thank goodness for having an amazing seamstress on call for occasions just like this. She is who I use when doing surveillance! Now listen, dry those tears. You’ve got this. You are not alone. Your two boys and those hunky fiancés of yours, they are right here and not going anyplace. Neither are me and the boys. As for that fear, baby, you need to talk to them. Sooner rather than later. If you are feeling it, so are they!” 

I take a deep breath, then jump up and hug my bestie. She was always able to say just what I needed to hear. And she is right. The intense fear I’m feeling, I know Felix feels it but isn’t pressuring me. Yet.  It’s time to share it. I can’t keep going. Even snuggled up next to one or more is no longer holding all the nightmares at bay. I suddenly realize how tired I really am. Walking back to the bed, we sit down next to one another. 

“And doll, as for your writing. Tell them you are taking some time off for your health. If they don’t like it, that’s on them. You had a major health scare and need time to recover. If I need to pretend to be a doctor let me know. But I think the doc here would happily let them know they need to back off. Trust me when I say, he is not one to let anyone push him around.” 

I smile at that. “Good, because that may just be what has to happen. I love her to pieces, but she can be a hard-ass when it comes to deadlines and such. And to be honest Ren, I just can’t think about writing anything. At least, not what I had been working on. I’m writing, but it’s a murder mystery romance, not my normal full-on smut. I had to get out of my head space, so I just started writing and let the characters lead.” 

“Actually, that sounds awesome Lynn. Sometimes it’s good to shake things up. And girlfriend, you have definitely been shaking things up. Massive weight loss, major skin removal, health scare from hell and add to that eight exceptionally hot men that pretty much worship the ground you walk on… Doll face, shaken up things isn’t even the word!” 

“Ya know, when you put it all out there, what the hell? No wonder I’m feeling overwhelmed. The surgery, uh, surgeries, plus finding out I now have eight soulmates and shaking up all of JYPE and the rest of the industry… Oh lordy, I need a stiff drink. Maybe a bottle of soju, or three. Ren, did I do the right thing? What if because of me something happens to Stray Kids as a group? What if…” 

I place my forefinger against her mouth, shushing her. “Bestie, don’t. Don’t start doubting now. Baby, those men love you so fucking much they would be willing to give it all up. They are fed up with the bull shit that has been forced upon them. Don’t believe me? Ask them. When you have the conversation about your fears, ask them. I’m sure they’ve said as much before.” 

I can’t help but look at my best friend and marvel at her. I know she is right. But my heart and head just don’t want to communicate the facts right now. Ugh… I flop back on the bed. 

“I know. And I know I sound whiney right now. UGH! Ok, I’m getting up to go take my shower. I’ll be out in a little bit.” 

I can feel her watching me as I walk into the bathroom. I get it. I know she is worried about me. Hell, I’m worried about me. I just don’t know what to do right now. I’m overwhelmed and I’m getting stuck in my head. Turning the water to as hot as I can handle it, I get in.  

Standing under the water, I let it run over me, hoping it will wash away the thoughts running through my head. Unfortunately, it has the opposite effect and hot tears begin falling.  

Sitting on the shower floor, she doesn’t notice me come in. I quickly take off my clothes. 

“Hey beautiful, care if I join you?” 

Looking up, I see Seungmin standing at the door of the shower. I don’t even have the power within me to tell him no. I feel broken at the moment. 

Permission or not, I am going in. The look on her face has my heart constricting and me on high alert. She looks almost broken, and I do not like that. Now I know why Felix told me to come check on her. Slipping in behind her, I sit and try to pull her into my arms as the hot water cascades over us. She’s stiff in my arms, setting off more of my internal alarms. Something is seriously wrong. 

“Lynn, talk to me love. What’s going on? Now I know why Felix looked so concerned when he sent me in here after Ren went out and talked to him.” 

Damn it Lix and Ren! He knows I can’t lie to Seungmin. I don’t know what it is about Min, but I am always compelled to tell him the truth. Lixie knows this and now is using it against me. Oh, how I’m going to kick both of their asses later. But right now, I’m too tired to do that. Taking a deep breath, I go for it and tell him what I’d told Ren. 

“I’m scared. No, more than scared. Terrified. And I’m so tired, Minnie. It’s like a tidal wave of emotions slams into me repeatedly.” I slump back against him; my body exhausted from holding everything in. “I want to marry you all, but I’m so terrified I am going to ruin your lives. Scratch that, that I have ruined your lives.”  

He begins to speak, but I stop him. “No, please. Try to see where I am coming from. Yes, I am glad I was able to find out what was happening to each of you and could help stop it. I will never regret that. But…” The tears start falling harder, faster.  

“I feel like I’m ruining your lives. Minus the shit that was happening, you all were happy, weren’t you? Without me? Me coming in disrupted your lives. And I’m not entirely sure in the best way. I think eventually, maybe, you all would have worked out all the kinks and things you were holding back from one another. I would hope someone would have stopped the atrocities from happening. I just feel like I have put a price on your heads and my kids. I don’t care about me, but…” 

I stopped her immediately with my fingers over her lips. I cannot believe she just said that. 

“Don’t you ever say you don’t care about you! Lynn, we do!! Do you not understand just how much you have brought into our relationships with each other? I cannot begin to describe what you brought! No, I don’t think the shit would have stopped without you. No, I do not think we would have figured out that we each have kinks and thoughts about each other and ourselves we have hidden away. We were so focused on our careers that nothing else was reaching us. You just heard Minho. This has been a wakeup call to us all! Now, what else. I can tell you are holding something back. Spill it.” 

Suddenly, he stands. “Come on.” Reaching down I don’t give her a choice but to stand. I turn off the water then grab two towels, wrapping one around each of us. Grabbing a third, I hand it to her for her hair. Leading her to the bed, I crawl in and sit against the headboard then motion for her to join me. When she starts to just sit beside me, I grab her, settling her over my lap so she is straddling me. I want, no need, to see her face as we finish talking. 

He startles me when he picks me up and puts me on his lap so I’m straddling him. Damn it. I didn’t want him to be fully watching my face. Ugh… Such a short amount of time and they know my affinity for hiding my face. 

“My editor is driving me insane wanting to know where more chapters are, when I’m going to do some met/greet book signings, I’m not entirely healed yet. Now I have two major ceremonies coming in a very quick amount of time. Y’all, and me, have someone out to get us and I still have a feeling that someone recognized you all yesterday and is somehow connected to them.” 

My emotions are running just under the surface. I feel like I am drowning with no end in sight. 

“The nightmares have started back up, so I’m not sleeping as much as I should. I’m stressed, worried and so fucking afraid that something is going to happen to one of my kids or one of y’all that I’ve gotten sick to my stomach several times. I love you all so much, but I feel like I’ve come in and destroyed you all in some way. And that thought terrifies me more than anything. What if I ruin your careers? What is me marrying Changbin going to do to 3Racha? I know not all Stay are going to like it. And hate to say, but there are some seriously vicious ones out there. I love you so much I am willing to walk away right now, just so you all do not get hurt!!!! At least, more than you have already been!” 

“KIM LYNN MARIE, STOP IT!!!” 

I jump when he yells at me and it takes a moment for me to realize he gave me his last name. I look at him through the tears and shake at the raw emotions I see swirling around in his eyes. 

“Yes, I just called you by my last name. Do you realize, that if you left, nothing in this world would prevent me, or the others, for hunting you down till we found you? You belong with us. We love you so much we would each willingly give up our careers right now to keep you safe. No, you listen.” I lean forward and kiss her to prevent her from speaking when she tries.  

“You have given us so much life back in such a short amount of time. We feel more alive than we have in years! Our souls knew something was missing, we just didn’t understand why. But then God brought you to us. Imagine our shock when our very cells immediately knew our soulmate was near.” 

I look at him, the question written on my face. Seungmin smiles at me before kissing me again. 

“My gorgeous lover, we knew. We just didn’t understand it at the beginning. I remember Felix asking if we all felt different the night you all moved it. We didn’t even realize the implications, but we all agreed we felt lighter. Our souls were already connecting, and we hadn’t even met you yet! The night you, Chris and Felix met, was written in the stars. They had not planned on leaving but said they suddenly felt this intense urge to go to the convenience store. It was so strong they were up and dressed before they even realized what they were doing. And the rest is history that we are making as we go along. See, you were always meant to be ours and we were always meant to be yours.” 

I feel the intensity of his words flow over me.  

“You are ours Lynn. And yes, each of us will call you by our last names, because you belong to all of us. You will carry the last name of Seo, but when you are with just me, you will be my wife, Kim Lynn Marie. You are and will forever be Seo Lynn, Bahng Lynn, Han Lynn, Hwang Lynn, Lee Lynn and Yang Lynn. You belong to us, and we belong to you. Lynn, we could not fucking care if our careers take a dive. You truly have no idea how much money we have saved up collectively. We are tired of being told what and where we have to sing or go to. We are done being forced to do things we do not want to. You opened our eyes to so much and we not only are grateful for it but love you even more because of it. Babygirl, never ever doubt how much we love you.” 

Reaching up, I cup her chin bringing her slowly to me. Looking for permission, I savor when she closes the distance between us and kisses me. Oh fuck, how I needed her kiss right now. She truly has no idea how much she means to us all. The joys and discoveries she has brought to us. Jeongin being able to express his needs and wants to Changbin and I this morning has opened a whole new part of our relationships. This woman in my lap, has brought happiness and joy into my life the likes of which I had no idea I could have.  

Deepening the kiss, our bodies respond to each other and before long the towels fall away as she slides down on my harden cock. 

“I hadn’t planned on this baby, but fuck do I need you right now. You take my cock so well Lynn. Ride me hard and fast, my beautiful lover.” 

I marvel as I watch her slamming down on me, over and over. I’ll never tire of seeing the pure look of ecstasy on her face when she rides me. I groan as she grinds down, rotating her hips just so as she leans back with her hands on my knees.  

“Fuck doll, like that. I’m close, Lynn. Can I bite you when I come, please?” 

“Oh gawd yes Seungmin. Please, I’m so close.” 

Grabbing her, I pull her toward me, bringing my legs wider, causing her legs to widen as she slams down on me. Gripping her hips, I slam up into her as she slides down my hard cock, the sounds of our bodies slapping against each other loud and hot as hell to my ears. Her head lying on my shoulder, her moans in my ear, I feel her tighten up around me right before I bite her shoulder. 

His bite sets off a massive orgasm, slamming into me over and over as I bite his neck. I feel him stiffen under me and grunt my name as his orgasm hits. His cum slams against my cervix like a damn freight train, causing my orgasm to keep going, almost painfully, but yet feeling so fucking good too.  

It takes us both a few minutes to come back to earth. When we do, I hear a grunt behind me and look back to see Changbin coming into his hand as his ropes of cum splash up onto his stomach. I look back at Seungmin who smiles and wiggles his eyebrows at me, before lifting me off and laying me on the bed.  

“She’s all yours Changbin-ah. I’m going to go talk to the others about our dear wife’s fears that she has been hiding from us. Don’t give me that look Lynn. You know this needs to be told. Now, you two get ready. Take your time though.” 

I give them both a grin as I finish getting dressed then walk out. I snicker, knowing Lynn is going to get her butt in trouble from Bin as well as the rest of them after I talk to them. I grin to myself, knowing she’s going to get in trouble from her family too. This explains so much as to what we’ve all been feeling from her. Something tells me, her best friend already knows though. Think I may need to have a talk with Lauren before the guys. She might be able to help me. 

Chapter Text

Down with the Sickness by Disturbed 

Break Stuff by Limp Bizkit 

With Lauren’s help, Changbin and I had gotten to the courthouse and back home without any incident. We were in and out so quickly that it wasn’t until we got into the truck that it hits me that in my hands, is a wedding certificate. Not just any, but one saying I am going to be marrying Seo Chang Bin.  

I reach over and grab Lynn’s hand as I can tell she is beginning to freak out. “It’s ok my love. I feel in shock too. It’s really happening. Like really, really happening!”  

His little giggle makes me laugh and the tension I was feeling seeps away. 

As for what happened when Seungmin had left me in the room with Bin earlier? Well, I got my ass chewed out.  

Seungmin left the room, and Binnie was curious about what Minnie was talking about. I had to explain everything to Bin, and he was not happy with me withholding all this from him and the others. While I got my ass chewed out by Changbin for not telling him and the guys, Seungmin was handling it with the others. Concern and upset were the feelings from all. That was, until my son spoke up. 

Tony had explained that if his mama felt something was off, that everyone needed to trust that feeling. If I felt anger and recognition earlier, then someone was not happy and more than likely had recognized at least one or more of the guys or even her. We need to tread carefully and not go out in such large groups. At least, not in the denser, populace areas that had higher tourist activity.  

Then, I’d found out Ren, after talking to Seungmin, had ask to see everyone’s electronics from Korea. She wanted to do some more checking before sending Jay, Somil and Sarai back home and put some added security on their devices, plus upgrading everyone’s.  

Later that night we had taken Jay, Somil and Sarai to the airport. They had taken a late flight out and would be transferring at some point to fly into Jeju Island. Hugs all around, I told them to please be safe. Something just didn’t feel right, and I was truly concerned. I couldn’t quite shake the feeling that somehow, someone was watching us. When I had expressed this to Ren, she and the guys all decided that they should stay out in the guest house, just to be on the safe side. 

The next morning Ren, Chris and I had awoken early and gone to the store to pick up some milk, eggs, rice and chicken breast. Changbin had been complaining we didn’t have any cooked chicken breast in the fridge, and he need his protein.  

While out, we’d also stopped and bought a good rice cooker. I was super excited about that as I missed having one. I used mine back in Korea daily! Not having one here had been weird, since mine had broken before we had left for Seoul. We were nearly home when some kind of alarm on Ren’s phone start going off like crazy. And that’s when things took a turn we were not expecting. 

“FUCK!” Slamming on the gas, we are thrown into our seats as Ren took off at breakneck speed toward the house.  

“Ren, what the fuck is going on? You are scaring me!” I look over at Chris, his eyes huge and the fear is written plain as day. “You are scaring both of us!” 

“Dammit. Someone’s just pinged your location. I had the alarms set so I’d know if anyone was looking.” We listened as she called Jeb, his voice loud in the jeep. 

“I know doll. We are working on it. It came from Tony’s work computer. The bug was deep, really fucking deep. I barely caught the camera turning on by itself, before I slammed it shut. I’ve got our systems back tracking, but whoever it is, their good Lauren. Are you close?” 

“Just down the street and coming in hot. Have that door open and everything ready for me.” We careened around the corner, coming into view of the driveway. Never slowing down, she sharply turns, briefly going up on two wheels before slamming back down. 

Slamming on the brakes, Chris and I are thrown forward into our seat belts. Lauren is out before I can even catch my breath, running like the hounds of hell are after her. Shit, shit, shit!!!!! Chris and I quickly unbuckled, grabbing the bags and making a dash for the house. Inside, it’s a madhouse of shouts and curse words from Lauren, Jeb, Kolton and Jared as they sit huddled around computers, typing away furiously. 

Looking over, I see Tony, tears pouring down his face. “I’m sorry Mama!!! I didn’t even think about my computer being from my work that there would be anything on it.” Seungmin takes the bags from me so I can grab my son. Hugging him close, I whisper words of encouragement to him as I consol him.  

“Bro, this is not your fault. Hell, none of us would have even thought of your computer having anything on it! Your job has nothing to do with the K-pop industry. Don’t sweat it. We’ve got this Tony.”  

I look over at Jared, mouthing thank you to him as I can tell his words have had an impact on Tony. He relaxes in my arms, the tears still falling, but slowly stopping.  

“Why don’t you come help in the kitchen? Actually, could you run out to the jeep and get the rice cooker out? We got a big one for here. That way we can make some rice, bake some chicken breast for Changbin,” That gets a laugh out of Tony, which is what I was hoping for. “and some scrambled eggs for everyone. We got furikake, some everything bagel seasoning, more cheese and quite a bit of other stuff. We’ll just make a smorgasbord of food this morning and people can have whatever.” 

Giving me a hug, he walks out of the kitchen. Chris turns around and pulls me into his arms. “It’s going to be ok Lynn. I can feel the worry coming off you. Lauren and her hubbs, they’ve got this. I just don’t ever want to be in a car going that fast again. Holy shit, that was scary!” 

I start laughing at his expression when he pulls back to look at me. “I’m serious! Where in the hell did she learn to drive like that?” 

“Umm babe, here. Driving in the Fort Worth and Dallas area is no joke. Plus, all the weekends we would go out muddin’ and climbing. You learned to control the turns and how far you can push your 4-wheel drives. And yes, it still scares the shit out of me, but I knew she had it under control. That woman is a force to be reckoned all by her little self. Add in the boys… Well, you know.” I snuggle back into his chest, thankful for his calming presence. 

Just then, Tony walks back in with the rice cooker. Before Chris and I can even move, he puts it down and walks beside us, wrapping his arms around us both. I pull my arm from around Chris, as he does the same and we wrap them around Tony, linking our hands behind his back. I have no idea how long we stay that way, arms linked, and heads bowed toward each other.  

Eventually, Tony loosens his hold on us and steps back as we drop our arms. “Thank you. For holding me too Chris. I know I don’t say it often, but I’m really glad you are with my mom. I can’t call you my dad or stepdad, because that would be weird. But you are definitely all like older brothers to me and Don. I’m really thankful for each of you. I love you guys so much.” With that, he grabs the packages of chicken breasts and walks out onto the back porch to grill them. 

I start to step out, but Seungmin stops me. “I’ll go out with him baby. Go do whatever you were going to in the kitchen, and I’ll stay outside with him.” 

I watch with a smile on my face as he stands next to Tony as he preps the grill. I feel Chris walk up behind me, his arms circling around me as he places his head on my shoulder. We stand there together, watching as Seungmin grabs Tony, giving him a hug, then helping him prep the chicken. Changbin walks up to us, looking to see what we are watching. 

“Seungmin feels really close to your kids, especially Tony. Jeongin feels really close to Don. I don’t know that any of us have ever told you that or if you’d noticed. I just assumed you had.” 

“Come in the kitchen and help. I’ve got to keep busy so I don’t think about what Ren and the boys are doing. To answer you, yes, I had noticed. And you know, I love that! I know that you each have really tried to get to know them, and you love them. But I can tell those two have just a little bit closer relationship with them. They truly have taken them under their wings to show them the way of Korea. It’s been a true blessing to watch it all unfold.” 

We step back into the kitchen, taking everything out of the bags. Suddenly I hear the little squeal Changbin lets out and know he finally saw the box with the cooker in it. 

“Whoa, we have a rice cooker now? Wait, was that chicken breast I saw Tony taking out to the grill? YESSSSSS!!!!!” Binnie does a little wiggle dance in the kitchen, causing Chris and I to start laughing hard.  

“Well, who knew a rice cooker would bring you so much happiness! Unpack it so I can clean the bowl. Oh, shoot.” I step over and yell out to the living room. “Yo, can someone run out and get the bag of rice from Lauren’s jeep?” 

I spin Lynn around, causing her to giggle even more, before kissing her. I know she is freaked out right now, but she is trying to keep herself calm. I think in a way; she is also trying to keep me and Chris calm as well. I have complete confidence in her best friend and the best friend's husbands to find out exactly what the hell is going on. I had never seen anyone so angry in my life as Ren was coming through the door. She might be tiny, but she scared me with the look on her face.  

Getting busy, the three of us get everything started. Binnie pulls the rice cooker out and I get busy cleaning it. Han walks in carrying the bag of rice on his shoulder, grinning from ear to ear when he sees the cooker.  

“Yes, a rice cooker! And a really damn nice one. Shit, I think that may be nicer than the one we have back home in Korea. Umm, we might need to upgrade that one. So, what are you all making and can I help with anything?”  

It doesn’t take long till I have him rinsing the rice to get ready to cook. Once it’s done, we set the cooker, then start prepping some veggies to be sauteed. I know, not everyone would think of veggies for breakfast, but sauteed mushrooms, brussel sprouts and bell peppers are amazing with eggs and rice in the morning. I don’t eat mushrooms, but everyone else does. The bell peppers though, om nom nom! Sprinkle a little everything bagel seasoning and I am set. 

The four of us sit at the island for a bit, as the rice is still cooking. “I’m afraid to go in the living room right now. I-I’m not sure I’m prepared for what they may find.”  

Chris, Binnie and Han all reached over and place their hands on top of mine. Just then, Ren yells from the living room.  

“Son of a fucking bitch! Ohhhh, it’s on you little whore. You all just thought you could pinpoint where they are. Not on my watch!!!” 

We look at each other, then grinned. “You know, your best friend is very scary when she needs to be. I am really, really glad she is on our side. I would hate to be on her bad side.” 

“Oh Hannie, you have no idea. I still feel like an idiot for not contacting them sooner. Things may not have escalated like they have if I had. I don’t know. I just… I just really feel like something major is going to happen. And that’s what scares me.” I lay my head down on the cold counter, feel defeated at the moment. 

“Baby, no matter what comes our way, we will work through it together. At this point, if we need to, we can move here to America.” She sits up really quick when I say that. “We talked last night after you fell asleep. If we need to, we can live here. Our business can be ran from anywhere. We could keep the offices in Korea and go back and forth as needed. But it is something we are talking about. All eight of us came to this conclusion. We all stay together. No more trying to do things on our own.” 

I stare at Chris in awe. Who is this man and what has been done with the real Bang Chan? “Are you real? Are we sure you are the real Chris?” 

I watch as he burst into laughter, along with Binnie and Han. Hearing their genuine laughter in what a crazy time at the moment, is like a balm to my heart. He gets up and comes around behind me, engulfing me in a hug. 

“Yes, it’s the real me baby. I’m tired of letting everyone tells us what, where and how everything is supposed to happen. It’s our time now. And if others don’t like it, oh well. Just the three of our royalties alone from all our songs, plus all the ones we’ve written with others, has us set up for life. Add in the others, well, we are fine.” 

Just then, Ren comes running in the kitchen, skidding to a halt with a look of horror on her face. 

“When does Jay’s plane land? We need to send him a message now!” 

We look at each other in shock, and a fissure of fear snacks its way up my spine. I’m afraid to ask, but I know I must. 

“What did you find Lauren?” 

The look she gives me, is all it takes for me to get up and walk out to where the others are still working. 

“Mama, I’m sorry. I didn’t know! I didn’t think about my computer being involved with anything. I don’t…” 

I grab Tony, hugging him close to me as Seungmin walks through the doors with the cooked chicken and puts it in the kitchen. The guys can sense something major has happened and soon, everyone is in the living room. Seungmin walks over to me and Tony, hugging both of us.  

“Bro, none of us would think that your work computer would have had a tracer on it or be involved with anything in the music biz. The company you work for has nothing to do with this.” 

“Actually, not true.”  

We all abruptly turn toward Lauren, who just finished talking to Chan, Han and Changbin. The look and feeling of anger pouring off them is palpable. I let Seungmin lead Tony to a chair, then I walk to where the four of them are standing. 

“What the fuck does that mean? What is going on Lauren?” 

“Turns out, someone at the company Tony works for is very much involved in all the shit that went down with Stray Kids and many, many others. I doubt very much they thought I’d be able to sneak in their backdoor and completely copy all their secret files, but I did. The bitch that worked for JYP was just a small fry in a massive ring. I know this guy is supposedly JYP’s bestie. Jay could very well be walking into a trap, so we are working on getting an encrypted message to him, Somil and Sarai right now. I have also alerted a couple friends we have there to meet them at the airport. They will not be taken out the normal way, instead going through some side doors when they get to Incheon Airport.” 

At the looks from all of us, she continues. “I’m getting them taken someplace safe, because the shit is about to hit the ceiling. I’ve already alerted your team back home to be prepared, just in case. Also, I think it might be a good idea to let Ateez and Twice know what’s going on. I’ve secretly been checking through their phones and haven’t found anything that is out of place. Guys, I’m sorry, but it looks like some of what you’ve dealt with is going to get out. I can try to keep the worst of it, but, well, it isn’t going to be pretty. We’ve got to take him down and all his cronies with him. I found out he been the ringleader in this the whole time. I’m in the process of wiping everything from his computer, starting with y’alls. But I have no way of knowing if he has other things on other devices.” 

We are stunned to find this all out. And the only thought that comes to mind is if Tony hadn’t started there, how much worse would it have gotten? How many others would suffer has the hands of these disgusting individuals? I feel physically sick and run to the bathroom where I throw up.  

“Oh Mama, I’m…” 

“Don’t. Don’t you dare apologize. Baby boy, do you realize that this is a miracle in disguise? Had your computer not been with you, this may have never been discovered. You just saved countless amounts of lives! I’m not upset at you my dear child. I’m upset and so fucking pissed I could strangle someone with my bare hands at the atrocities that that man and the barbarians he controls have caused. My own soulmates have suffered so much because of him. And so many others have too. Plus, it sounds like it is not just in the music world he has done this too. That is what makes me sick.” 

We embrace, standing there holding onto one another. Eventually Don joins us, wrapping his long arms around us both.  

I hear someone enter and look over to Minho standing in the doorway. 

“Are you three, ok?” The three of us break apart as he walks toward us. Giving both of my kids hugs, he takes me hands in his. I can see the worry in his eyes. 

“No. Mama, me and Don are going to go swim. Maybe that will help relax me. I’ll be back in a little bit. I just need to swim the anger out.” 

“Swim? Mind if we join you?” I look up to Hyunjin, Felix and Chan walking up to them. “We can race. Then we can come back in and eat breakfast together. OK?” 

Watching as they walk out together, Minho leads me over to the bed to sit. 

“Talk to me jagiya. Don’t keep it in.” Looking into his dark eyes, I feel the tears pooling and desperately try to keep them in. “Nu uh. Do not try to keep it all locked in. You know that will only make it worse in the long run.” 

“It’s going to get bad Minho. I can feel it. Something, someone, is coming at us and I can feel it. This is fixing to really piss them off. I feel like I’ve put a target on my kids and all of y’alls heads! That was never my intention. I don’t know if me coming into your lives has been a good thing or not.” 

“Lee Lynn Marie do not ever say that you coming into our lives was anything less than a miracle of divine intervention. You were meant to enter into our lives. You have brought more joy to my life and the others than I knew was even possible! So yes, things are crazy right now and maybe even a bit scary, but we are together. We will fight together. Hyunjin and Seungmin are prepared to share their stories. Hyunjin just got off the phone with Donatella, and she told him it needed to be shared. Maybe us sharing will save others.” 

He stands up, pulling me into his arms. I breathe in his scent, allowing his words and smell to soothe me. They have all stressed over and over that we are in this together. I close my eyes, laying my head on his shoulder and pray that whatever comes, it won’t destroy them. Or me. 

The guys go out to swim with my kids, keeping them occupied, as the others go take their showers for the day. Eventually, I sat down in the living room as everything was done and ready for breakfast. Hearing soft footprints behind me, I sense Jeongin before he gets to me. 

“Hey baby, you ok? I mean, I know what the answer you are going to try and give me, but I want the real one.” 

Looking up at him, I just shake my head no. “Truth? I don’t think I’ve been ok for a while Innie. I’m just really good at hiding it. That’s not fair to any of you.” 

Sitting down beside her, I pull her into my arms. I look up as Changbin sits on the other side of her, lifting her legs up, onto his lap. We both glance at each other, seeing the worry we have for our soulmate reflected back. 

“Lynn, you know it’s not fair to you either. We love you so very much and only want to see you happy. None of what is going on is your fault. It’s whoever this crazy person is that is doing this shit! Do you have any clue how free we all feel right now? I didn’t deal with it the same way Jin or Seung did, but I still am so free. And the others? Baby, it’s like the weight of the world has been lifted from them. Chris will get there too. Hell, the changes we already see in him is a fucking miracle! We are learning new things about each other it seems like daily. You, Lynn, brought this lightness to us.” 

I take a deep, shuddering breath at Jeongin’s words. When I look at Binnie, I can see the truth of Innie’s words reflected in his eyes. For the next hour, we sit together, just enjoying each other’s presence and strength as Ren, Jared, Kolton and Jeb growl and yell at the computers behind us.  

Slowly, the others join us as Chris, Hyunjin, Felix, Tony and Don all come in from the pool. They’d chosen to take their showers and get dressed out there, so we all start dishing out food for breakfast. Ren and the boys informed me they would eat once they caught the creep, so we all sat down to munch on the yumminess. 

“EUREKA! I CAUGHT YOU! YA FUCKING MISERABLE SON OF A BITCH!” 

We were nearly done with breakfast when Ren jumps up yelling and dancing around. 

“Ren, what’s going on? Who did you catch?” She stops jumping around and levels me with a very serious look.  

“Chris, we need to get ahold of Jay or Somil or Sarai somehow. Plans have just changed. They will NOT be getting off in Seoul! I know they were going to another airport to meet a private plane to go, so we’ve got to get ahold of them somehow. I am positive they are walking into a trap.” We all jump up at that.  

“What do you mean Ren? Who is behind all of this?” 

“Changbin, my dude, y’all might want to sit down as you send messages to them. What do you know of the company Tony works for?” 

Han pipes up, telling us it is an architectural business and also a … He stops, tilting his head to the side before asking. “Why? What’s that place got to do with…” He sits back, the shock on his face is loud. “No. That’s PD-nim’s best friend’s business. Is someone doing something out of there?” 

Ren and the boys look at us, a very sad look upon their faces and I know. And I absolutely hate it. I know what she is going to tell us and it breaks my heart for not only Jay, but for all those that work for that man that have been affected themselves. It also makes me see red. My son... 

“It’s him, isn’t it?” I can’t keep the pain, the absolute anger out of my voice. “He’s the fucking mastermind. Isn’t he? He’s been behind the scenes this whole damn time, orchestrating all of this. He used his friendship with Jay and I’m sure countless others, didn’t he?” 

The tears fall down my face as Ren comes up and hugs me. My anger is so great right now, I want to smash something.  

“We wish we could tell you otherwise, but you guessed correctly sis. Jared, Kol, Jeb and I have just pulled everything off his computers. And well, it’s a lot and it’s deep. I’m sick to my stomach as just the small amount I saw. We need Jay to help us get this to the proper authorities. There are others involved, and we now have their names. It’s deep y’all, really damn deep.” 

I look around at the shocked look on everyone’s faces and I can’t take it anymore. Their lives were wrecked. They were ravage because of that man. How many others are there that have had to deal with the same, or worse, then them? 

I push Lauren and and run out the back door, grabbing my baseball bat by the door. Tearing off away from the house, I see the large rock I was looking for and scream at the top of my lungs as I just start bashing the rock. Over and over I hit it, not caring that my hands and arms are being cut up by the sharp rock fragments flying back at me. When at last I can no longer hold onto the bat from the blood that has dripped down, I drop my now busted and broken bat.  

I turn around, to both of my children standing close behind me with my fiancés lined up on the porch.  

“Do you feel a little better Mama?” Don looks down at my hands and arms.  

“Mama, we need to go have Jeb look these to make sure nothing is in them. Ok?” Tony reaches for me, gently leading me back in the house as Don tells the guys I’m ok, just really fucking pissed. 

“Well damn sis! I haven’t seen you take after a boulder like that in years. Umm, think you’re going to need a new bat. That one is no longer usable.” 

I look up at Jared and the merriment in his eyes make me smirk. 

 I take a deep breath then let out a sigh. “Yes, I feel better. But only little bit. Yep, I need a new bat. Sorry, my loves for going a bit crazy there. My anger had nowhere else to go but explode.” 

“Umm, love, what were you thinking of as you went all She-Hulk on us?” I look over at Seungmin and grin then wince as Jeb and Kolton start cleaning the multiple cuts on my arms. 

“I was thinking of the people that hurt you. I thought of how many others hav been hurt the same fucking way and probably worse. And I was thinking of how badly I want to hurt every one of them.” Hyunjin comes up behind me to bend down and kiss my head. He stands close, as I lay my head back against his stomach.  

That night we had all snuggled up on the sofa, including my kids. Tony was still very upset that his computer had compromised where we were. Thankfully, Lauren and her crew had neutralized the situation. Whoever it was knew we were in Texas, but they did not get the exact location of our house. Good thing we live in the Dallas/Fort Worth metroplex, an area with well over eight million residents now. Whoever is looking, is going to have to do a hell of a lot of looking to find us.  

Lauren had promised to let us know what was going on the next morning, but she refused to let us know before then. All we knew was she had gotten ahold of the airline that Jay, Somil and Sarai were on and asked they be let off on the tarmac due to an emergency. She had given a message to them, but other than that we had no idea what was going on. 

She had a team there to meet them and someplace safe for them to go. We all had a feeling something very bad and upsetting was going to come out of this. But none of us were prepared for what we would find out the next morning. 

Chapter Text

False Pretense by The Red Jumpsuit Apparatus

Gone by Charli XCX and Christine and the Queens

Awakening early the next morning, I take a moment to get my bearings. Lifting my head, I look around. Oh yeah, we all fell asleep in the living room. I shift just enough to see my two kids sprawled out on the floor with Seungmin, Hyunjin, Felix, Changbin and Han surrounding them. I smile at the scene and commit it to memory. Holding me is Jeongin on one side, Lee Know on the other, with Chris nowhere to be seen.

Carefully sliding from between them without waking them, I grab my phone snapping a quick pic of the scene before me. No to go search for Chris. Not finding him in the house anywhere, I have an idea. Quietly walking out into the dark, I head over to the barn. Walking in, I hear the music before I even get to the pool area.

Stepping in, I stand for a moment just admiring the sight before me before turning and locking the door and setting the blinds to come down. He hasn’t noticed me yet, so I shed all my clothes, not even bothering to go change into a swimsuit. Sitting on the stairs of the pool, I wait for him to notice me once he turns back around from his laps. I still marvel at how comfortable I am being naked around them when not long ago I was terrified of them even seeing a small amount of skin. I’m glad I was given the all clear for swimming.

Thinking back to that first meeting in South Korea, I smile. Who could have known what life would bring to not only my kids, but me, upon going over there for surgeries and a job. I think of all that has happened in such a short amount of time. The changes that have happened are something to truly marvel at.

“Saur, you found me love. And what is making you smile so sweetly?” Swimming over to her, I’m marveling at the beauty before me. I’m still shocked to think of her as mine. Such a short amount of time and saur many things have changed for the better.

Looking down as he placed his head on my thigh, I sigh. “About you and all the others. Chris, I’m still in shock this has happened. At times I’m still afraid I’m going to awaken and it’s all going to be a dream. Just the fact I can comfortably sit here naked before you… Thank you my love, for everything. And I am so sorry if I have caused too much pain and sorrow for y’all. Maybe it’s selfish of me, but I can’t let any of you go. You belong to me just as much as I belong to you.”

When he smiles his little side smile, my heart does a flip. Good lord, how can he look so cute and so damn sexy at the same time? I have always questioned this about all of them, and I will always marvel at their duality. Not paying attention, I squeal when he pulls me into the further into the water as his swim trunks land on the deck. Pinning me against the side, I can feel his erection pressing into my stomach and I moan.

“My woman needs me this morning?” I ask as I press my hard cock against her and kiss her neck.

“Always Chris, always.” I barely get it out before he lifts and impales me in one swift movement. The pool may not be the best place, but I don’t fucking care. I need the burn, the pain of the wall scraping against my back.

“Yes Chris. Oh, fuck you feel so good! Harder baby. Fuck me till I can’t move today!”

Her wish is my command as I slam harder into her. Fuck this, we are getting out of the pool. I lift her with a squeak and climb the stairs, still impaled in her. Lowering us on the nearest chair, I begin pounding her harder and harder.

Our cries of ecstasy fill the room, driving our desire higher and higher. I can never get enough of her. She is forever seared into my soul.

Over and over, he slams into me, the chair scraping along the floor till it hits the wall. I feel his cock twitching and tighten around him as our skin slaps against each other. His piercings rub along the inside, driving my orgasm closer as he hits my g-spot.

I feel her quivering and squeezing my cock, milking it already. “Come for me my love.” Her back arches and she screams my name, cumming so hard she squirts out around me.

“Oh fuck, YES Lynn, that’s it. Oh fuck…oh fuck…LYYYYNNNNNNN!!!!!” I scream out her name as she clamps even harder around me as I groan out her name as I explode in her. I collapsed on top of her, spent. “Damn Lynn, what a way to bring in the morning!” Leaning down I kiss her and then kiss all over her face.

I start giggling as he kisses all over my face. “Um, I think we need to clean this up real quick. Damn Chris, what have you done to my body? Did I really just squirt like that? Holy fucking hell!”

He laughs at the look on my face, but I’m serious. I don’t ever remember doing that much before. It’s like my body craves each of them in such different ways, but they each know exactly what I need before even I do.

“What can I say? I’m good baby.”

“Good? No Chris, you are way better than good. I feel so limp right now.”

We talk as we clean up, rinsing the area and the chair. We go take a shower together and laugh at this amazing start to the day. Talking, we both decide no matter what Ren comes to tell us, we will not let it bring us down. It may be hard, it may hurt, but we will not let it tear this family we have made apart. I get dressed back in my pajama’s and we walk hand in hand back to the house.

The sun is just beginning to come out, so we stand on the porch, arms around each other as it rises. The colors are stunning, full of pinks and oranges. I love Texas sunrises and sunsets. I feel calm come over my soul, even though I know there is going to be so much hurt coming toward us. I hear the door open behind us and feel the strong arms of Changbin wrap around me and Chris.

“What are my two lovers doing out here so early? And why is your hair wet? You are both going to catch colds!”

We giggle at the sweet concern in his voice. “Bin my love, you know that is an old wives tale. And besides, it’s warm out here. Now enjoy the sunrise my loves. As for why our hair is wet, we were in the pool.” At Chris’s snort, I hear Bin’s un huh come from behind and I giggle.

“Well, we were and then we weren’t. And then we took a shower. Now, I need to go get ready for whatever this day is to bring.”

I feel their arms loosen and I turn toward them both. “Binnie, Chris and I have talked. No matter what is told to us today, we refuse to let it bring us down. This will not tear our family apart. Nothing will. We are stronger than anything that can be thrown at us. I love you both so fucking much. More than I will ever be able to express. But I will spend my dying days showing you how much each other you and the rest mean to me.”

Kissing them both, I walk into the house to get ready.

We watch her go then turn toward each other. I grabbed Changbin, pulling him into my arms. Kissing the top of his head, I sigh.

“Thank you Changbin, for everything. You have always understood me in a way no one else ever has. I don’t know where I would be without you.” Tilting his head up, I kiss him slowly, languidly. There was no hurry in our kiss, and it soothed my soul. As we pull apart, he settles his hand on my cheek, his thumb softly caressing my face.

“Christopher, you never have to thank me. I will always be here for you. Always have been. But I have to tell you the same thing. You have always been here for me. You have been my leader, my best friend, my confidant and my lover. Thank you for being you and loving me in all my loudness. You have always been mine and each of the guys’ rock.”

Standing together, we enjoy the sunrise till we hear tapping on the window. Turning, we can see the worry written across Lynn’s beautiful face.

“I have a feeling I know. Let’s go Bin. We face this together.”

We walk in holding hands, ready to face whatever makes our lover look so worried.

“Lauren just called. She and Jared are on their way over with the news. We need to wake the others.”

I’m trying not to let the worry show, but I know it is. Without a doubt, they can see it and sense it in my body language. My stomach knots as we begin waking others with the news. One by one, the others awaken, grim looks upon their faces. As I walk past Felix, he grabs me, pulling me onto his lap.

“Lynn, baby, breathe in for me. I can feel your worry. We’ve got this. Okay?” The tension is pouring off her in waves, nearly making me sick. The only thing I can do is rub her back and hold her right now. When she snuggles into me, turning her face into my neck, I feel the wetness on her cheeks.

“Oh, my love.”

Don and Tony sit down on either side of us, wrapping their arms around the two of us. Lynn never makes a sound, but I can feel the deep shivers as she desperately holds back more tears. Right now, all I want to do is rage against the damn world and hurt whoever has done this to my family. We hear the doorbell and watch as Minho walks over, checking to see who it is, then opens the door to a grim-faced Lauren and Jared carrying boxes of donuts. I watched Han and Minho go with Jared and return with coffee for everyone.

I see my best friend in the arms of Felix, the look of fear on her face guts me. I wish beyond anything I could take this away from her. From them. Tony will be devastated when I tell them exactly what we have found. Damn it, this sucks! Sitting the donuts down, I turn around and take a deep breath, calming myself before the storm that is about to surge.

“Just tell us Lauren. Please. I can already tell by the look on your face that this is bad. Can I assume that you have already spoken to Jay, Sarai and Somil?” Standing from Felix, I walk to her, taking her hands in mine. They are like ice, and I know then, this is going to be devasting news. She’s always gotten cold hands when the news she is giving someone is extremely bad.

Leading her into the living room, she squeezes my hands before stepping away to sit in front of us. Jared sits on the arm of the chair, holding her hand as she takes another deep breath.

“It’s bad y’all. Really, really fucking bad. And it is deep. This is so much more than you. This is beyond Stray Kids and JYPE. What we have uncovered makes me want to kill someone right now and throw up all at the same damn time. If I reveal any of this information, it is going to affect each and every one of you. And…”

Quickly glancing at the ceiling, I blink my eyes quickly to stave off the tears that threaten to fall. Now is not the time to break down, but damn do I want to. Jared leans over, kissing my forehead. He is just as affected by this. Blowing out a long breath, I look at everyone again.

“First off,” I have to close my eyes. I can’t look at them when I tell them this. Not yet. “First off, I need to tell you I was not expecting to find what I did. I didn’t even know at first it was talking about you all. When it finally struck me that what I was reading, was about Stray Kids, I got physically sick.” Shaking my head I finally look at them. “I am so very fucking sorry that you have had to go through what you each went through. And I am so…” Standing up, I begin pacing. “Angry doesn’t even begin to describe it.”

“Lauren, it’s ok. We’ve all dealt, er, am dealing with what had happened. I wondered if things were going to come out. And we’ve discussed it. If it does, we are ready to face it. We know it isn’t going to be easy, but we know our stories may help others realize they are not alone.”

Looking at Jeongin, I marvel at the maknae. He has always been wiser and seemed older than his age. As I look at the others, I can see the pain, the hurt, but the quiet determination to help others. But most of all, I see their love for one another shining out of them in such a way it’s a balm to my hurting heart.

“You are most definitely not alone. Tony, my dear sweet Tony. Baby boy, I know you were so upset that your computer was compromised. But honey bunches, I’m telling you right now that turned out to be a blessing in disguise.”

I look at his face, and the shock registers. “What?”

“Let me just say, before I fully get into what I have uncovered, yes, I have spoken to Jay and the others. Jay is heartbroken, blindsided and beyond angry right now, for several reasons. After I tell you what has been found, he is waiting for a call from Chris. You’ll understand in a moment. Baby, could you hand me my coffee? I need the caffeine from my quint shot.” A quick sip and here we go.

“The company you work for Tony, while it is a real company, has been using its network for human trafficking. I have uncovered years of records. Names of idols that have been sold multiple times to the highest bidder. Though I won’t disclose who, I will say you know many of them, of all genders and ages. And yes, before you ask, some are the ones that have committed suicide.” I can’t look at any of them when I say the last part. By the gasp going around, I can guess they know exactly who I was speaking of.

When I look at Chris and see the absolute devastation on his face, I know he knows. I watch as Lynn gets and walks over to him. My heart is breaking for his loss and the knowledge he now has.

“Some of the abuse you and others have been dealt was by employees that were planted to do those things. To break you down little by little. They tried to seperate you, to break you even more. Master manipulators planted to destroy and decimate. I knew something was up, we could all see it in the videos from years ago. I just never expected…I couldn’t have… Ah hell guys. I don’t even know what to say! Getting to know you and truly feeling as if you are now a part of my own family, this fucking kills me! If I expose him and the others, what has happened to you all will most likely fully come out. Are you prepared for that?”

The decision is all theirs. I want it to come out, but I won’t do so without their consent. As for the other groups, well, Jay said when the information is presented to the government, they’ll decide. Watching Hyunjin, he stands up.

“It gets stopped, by whatever means. I don’t want anyone else going through the hell I had to go through.” I try to take a deep breath, but I can’t. I shake my head and feel myself breaking. “If I have to stand up and scream out my fucking story I will.”

I look over at Hyunjin, seeing the pain etched in his face. His eyes are ablaze with anger, so much anger. Oh, my love. Chris whispers ‘go’ in my ear. Going to Jinnie, I take his hands in mine, glancing up into his eyes, I shake my head. Felix comes to us, sliding his hands to lace with ours.

“Jinnie, Lynn, by whatever means, we take him and the others down. This ends now. Jin, never again. NEVER! We stop it together. Is that good with everyone else?” Chris looks around the room, watching.

Neither of us takes our eyes from Hyunjin, as the others agree.  Chris calls PD-nim on the phone. Jinnie stands in place, as if frozen, listening to Chris speak. I can’t even begin to imagine what he must be thinking or feeling right now. As Chris hangs up, he looks over at us.

“It’s done. Lauren, Jared, send it. This ends now.”

Before we can say a word, Hyunjin collapses at mine and Felix’s feet.

Chapter Text

It’s Not Just Me, It’s Everybody by Weyes Blood

Symphony of Sorrowful Songs, 2, Lento e Largo by Henryck Gorecki

Days later, we all sit or stand nervously by the T.V. as the news breaks. Hyunjin, having collapsed a few days later, sits in Chris’s lap, needing the strength he offers to us all. Jared and Lauren sit to the side, lending their strength to us just by being there. Kolton and Jebediah are at their office, monitoring the computers.

Standing behind them, I watch it all unfold. No matter how upset or nervous I am, I know they are tenfold that. The fear of what this means for them is palpable. They had warned BTOB Ateez, TXT, all the JYPE groups/artists, and anyone else they felt safe enough telling. The outpouring of love, understanding, shock and anger had been tremendous. What I don’t think any of them, let alone me, had expected was others coming forward with their own stories. I still feel sick to my stomach at the amount of degradation and sickness that has been done to so many.

I hear their names spoken and see Chris tightening his arms around Jinnie. Lauren had finally fully filled us in on what she had found on each of us. As for why they had information on me, I’m still confused as fuck. It must be because I’m the one who started the downfall. Which means I am probably the least liked person at this very moment. And yeah, it kinda feels like I put a giant bullseye on my back. But I don’t have time for any of that. I’ve got to be strong for my kids and my husband’s.

Strong arms snake around me. I hadn’t even noticed Minho get up, so I jumped a little bit.

“Hey jagiya, you ok? I didn’t mean to startle you.” Tilting his head, he stares at me with his knowing eyes as I turn in his arms to face him.

“Truth?” Shaking my head no, I look down and whisper. “I’m scared right now. Not for me, for all of you. Especially for Jinnie right now. I’m terrified of what this is mentally doing to him. As upset as I am, I know it’s nothing compared to what you are each dealing with. And I have no idea how to help you all. What can I do Min?”

Looking up into his soulful eyes, I see his tears being held in check and it hurts me. Even after all this time, he still struggles with being able to show his emotions at times.

“Just love us, right now, in the present. I don’t think there is anything else we can do for each other, than love, hold and cherish each other right now. Knowing you are standing by our side, not running away, means more than you know. Lynn…”

When he stops with a pondering look upon his face, I’m both worried and intrigued. It’s obvious he has more to say but is contemplating how to say it.

“You saved us. From ourselves and from the nightmare we were living. Life had been sucked out of us. I can look back now and see when it started happening to each of us. We have all endured the…the…sexual abuse from directors, staff,…” I watch as he takes a deep breath before going on. “But because we were each going through it, none of us saw it. However, I can now nearly pinpoint times I knew something had happened. I’ve accepted that I couldn’t have known then. That hurts me, because like Chris, I wanted to take care of everyone and ensure they were doing well. But the people who did these things to us knew exactly how to divide us up so that no one realized what was going on. It is a good thing we are not in Seoul right now.”

The venom in his voice startles me and I have to ask. “Why Minho?”

The look of pure hatred and anger startles me, but I understand it too. He has every right to feel it all.

“Because my sweet kitten, if I was there, I am not too sure I wouldn’t find him myself and beat him to death with my bare hands.”

His voice drips with the pain, agony and intense anger he keeps so carefully hidden away. And I believe him. I fully believe he would beat the man to death if were able to, for putting them through all this agony.

“Not only has he hurt me and my loves, but now I know so many others. What sickens me the most is ones that we know are missing, that I am positive have been sold. I don’t want to think about it, but I can’t stop those thoughts. I know some of the names. I danced with them Lynn! What kind of sick bastard sells humans? Then again, what kind of sick bastard orchestrates the abuse he brought down upon all of us? The stuff we have all gone through. You know some had to have been even worse than what we have dealt with. I’m just now learning the atrocities our friends have dealt with, too.”

Han walks up behind us, wrapping his arms around us both, laying his head on Minho’s shoulder. “Jagiya, we would all help you. Nothing we say to each other will ever take away what we have seen, heard and had to deal with ourselves. I know you hold your struggles close to heart, but we are here. You are not now, nor will you ever be alone. I have always loved you and I will always love you. When you are ready to share, each of us is here for you. And now, we will also be there for our friends. Channie, Jennifer and Lauren are setting up a team of counselors that can be trusted not only here, but also in Seoul. Not only for us, but everyone. It’s time to let go and let the healing truly begin. For all of us.”

I feel the tear hit my cheek before I realize Minho is crying. I look over Han and we both tighten our arms around him. Closing my eyes, I leaned into him, holding him as close as possible. There is no way for me to know right now the immense pain he has gone through, but I hope someday he’ll feel comfortable sharing it with all of us. We know a lot, and unfortunately Lauren knows all, and it has nearly broken her and my brothers. I know it’s bad. Whether he does or doesn’t, I don’t care. I love him for who he is right now. We are all broken in some form or fashion and we all deserve love.

It’s not long before I feel another set of arms around us, instinctively knowing they are Jared’s. “We’re here for each of you as well Minho. You are our family too and we will fight these demons alongside you. You’re my brother now. No matter what has happened, we love you.”

He looks up and over at the others that have silently been watching. “That goes for all of you. We are brothers now. Lauren is your sister now. The others feel the same way. Whatever and whomever you fight, we fight too. When you hurt, we hurt too. And right now, we are all hurting. I can’t even begin to imagine what y’all have had to do to survive. And I’m sickened by it. And now it makes me wonder how many in the entertainment industry over here have also dealt with similar things.”

Stepping back after a super tight hug that literally takes our breath away, he goes to stand by Lauren. The mood is somber, but at the same time, there is a sense of relief. Minho shifts and we slowly break apart after a sweet kiss. I watch as he and Han navigate to the overstuffed chair and snuggle up together on it. Looking around, I see Hyunjin sitting on a barstool in the kitchen alone. When I look toward Chris, he beckons me over.

Quietly, he whispers to me. “Go to him, Lynn. He’s already gotten some messages from people. Donatella is extremely upset about everything. She wants to know what she can do to help all of us. She said money was of no consequence. He told her he was ok, but he’s not. Felix is beside himself with worry about what this is going to do to Jinnie’s mental health. I think we all are. Maybe he’ll talk to you.”

Looking over, I can tell Hyunjin is lost in his own thoughts. And something tells me; they are not good thoughts at the moment. I stand for a moment, just watching the emotions flit across his face. ‘Oh, my love, please don’t go down that road,’ I think.

Walking up, he doesn’t even realize I’m in front of him till I walk between his legs and wrap my arms around him. “A penny for your thoughts, my love?”

His arms wrapped around me, pulling me closer. “I don’t think you want my thoughts right now, Lynn.”

My heart constricts with the pain laced in his voice. “That’s where you’d be wrong. I do. Baby, we are in this together. Good, bad, and downright ugly, we share it. You are hurting, and I am too. I know Donatella messaged you. Whether you take her up on her offer to help or not, that is something you need to decide.”

“Umm, about that… We need to talk. Can we go to one of the bedrooms and talk. or even your office?”

Stepping back, I look up to an apprehensive face. Biting his lips between his teeth, he is refusing to look me in the eye. Uh oh. Jinnie, what did you do?

I take his hand, leading him away from the others and into my bedroom. I sense the others watching us. Closing the door behind us, I turn to see a very wide-eyed and nervous Hyunjin before me. I don’t even give him the chance before asking, “What did you do?” Not answering me, he tries to kiss me.

“Oh, hell no! What the fuck did you do Hyunjin?” I see the shock on his face from me stopping him. Then another look comes across, and I step back, gasping.

“You told her, didn’t you? About us? About all of us?” Hand over my mouth, I turn away from him. “Why Jinnie? Have you told anyone else? Do the guys know?”

“Turn around and look at me Lynn.”

“Why the fuck should I? I’m pissed right now. So no, I don’t think I will.”

Suddenly he grabs me, and I find myself slammed against the wall, pinned in by his body pressed against mine.

“Get the fuck off me.”

“NO! You are going to listen to me Lynn.” She tries to buck me off, only for me to push into her more, stopping her. “She already fucking knew! She said she guessed years ago about me and the guys. She doesn’t fucking care and is so excited about meeting you. She is sending special gifts for us to wear after our ceremony next weekend. And yes, she wants to come to your wedding to Changbin. No, the guys don’t know. Hell, I just found out myself! And why the fuck are you so pissed? WE are the ones that have dealt with this shit. We are the ones it has happened to. NOT YOU! You have no idea what it’s like to abused over and over. You have no idea what it’s like to not be able to tell people you have the most amazing soulmates. And yes, that includes you!”

He might as well have slapped me in the face, the impact his words had on me. Using all my strength, I shoved him off me.  He looks at me, shocked I was able to send him flying back like I did.

Pissed and hurt are the only emotions I have right now. I drop my voice, quietly seething, so that he has to listen closely. “I may not know what it is like to be sexually abused Hyunjin. You are very right in that. And I am so beyond saddened and angry that you and the others do know! I can’t imagine that. But I do know what abuse is like. I know what emotional and physical abuse is like and how it has a lasting impact for a fucking lifetime!!!” My anger quickly rises to the surface.

“To be told I’ll never be good enough. To be told how fucking fat and disgusting I am. BY MY GRANDMOTHER!!!!! To be told no guy will ever want me because of how ugly and fat I am. To be told I’ll just be a slut like my mother and that’s all I’ll ever be. To have someone you love throw that in-your-face day after day after day. To have objects thrown at you, bugs thrown at you. I sure as hell do know what that is like. It is something that I deal with EVERY SINGLE DAY OF MY LIFE!” I’m sure the others may have heard me yelling at him, but I didn’t fucking care. “Those words are always echoing through my mind. They don’t go away.”

I am seething and my breath comes in small gasps as I try to calm myself. You know what? Fuck that. “As for not getting to tell anyone? WHAT THE FUCK!? I want to scream and shout to the world that I have 8 amazing husbands that are my soulmates. That somehow, I was granted more love in this life than I thought I could ever know! More than I even deserve! So don’t ever try to pull that bullshit on me. As for Donatella, I’m grateful she got it and obviously has never planned on telling anyone.” I try to take deep breaths, but it is not happening right now.

“But you need to go tell the others. Right now.” He starts to say something, but I cut him off. “No. Don’t even right now. I know you are hurting, but don’t ever tell me I don’t know about abuse. I’ll be outside. I need to go cool off.”

I watch as she leaves through the side door of her room that leads to the back. Well shit, I fucked this up. I turn around to 7 pairs of eyes staring daggers at me. Dammit.

“By the looks you are each giving me, I’m guessing you heard.”

“Ya think Hyunjin? What the fuck do you mean Donatella knows? How long?”

Oh boy, Chan is pissed. Really pissed. “I don’t know exactly how long. I just know it has been for quite some time. Look, it’s not that big of a deal. She hasn’t and doesn’t plan on telling anyone.”

Oh fuck, I just said the wrong thing. Chan starts stalking toward me. “Everyone out. Now. Hyunjin and I need to talk. Someone go check on our girl and make sure she is going to be ok.”

As the door closes, I grab Hyunjin, slamming him against the wall. “When the hell were you going to tell me she knew? Or where you ever going to? Don’t you think that is something that I, as the leader, needed to know? Is there anyone else I need to be appraised of? Oh, and the attitude you just gave Lynn and what you said to her? That was a bitch move, and you know it!”

The pictures rattle as I slam him against the wall again. Pissed doesn’t begin to describe how I feel. Why? Why had he withheld this info? What the fuck was he thinking?

“You are asking yourself why I didn’t tell you sooner. I can see it in your eyes. THIS is fucking why Christopher! As far as I know, Donatella is the only person who knows. But would it really surprise you if other people knew? Think about it. All the times staff nearly caught us. Or the times they did catch us in some rather compromising positions, and we just played it off. Hello. Chaeryeong knew nearly from the beginning! So has all of TWICE. Hell Chan, Jiyho always said to follow our hearts. She wasn’t saying that just because.”

His grip tightens in my shirt, before his pulls me away and throws me into the chair. Thankfully I landed so I could slide down into the seat. That hurt though and my back is letting me know. Whatever he gives me, I’m going to take it. I fucked up. I know I did. I should have told him years ago. He looks over at me, eyes wild, full of anger and hurt. My heart stutters at the intense pain on my lover's face. “Chan…”

“Don’t.” He holds his hand up at me. “I know you're right, ok? I know others probably guessed at some, if not all of ours, relationships with each other. But everyone else always talked to me, let me know when something happened or someone said something. Even when they knew I might get angry! But this Hyunjin, this…” I watch as he rakes his hands through his hair. “How long ago did you guess she knew? And now you tell her about Lynn? You have said nothing. Not to me, not to any of the others. I’m not even mad she knows Jin. As close as you two are, I had a feeling eventually she would ask some questions. I’m mad at… No, I’m disappointed in you.”

Oh fuck, what have I done? One last look at me, full of so much hurt and disappointment, then he walks out of the room. But not before I see the tears streaming down his face as he walks away, leaving me gasping for air as my own tears begin to fall. How could I have been so stupid?

Right here, right now, I vow to never withhold information from those I love again. I could have prevented this whole debacle. But no, I had to be the fucking idiot to do this shit. I slam my hands down hard on my thighs, over and over, punishing myself for my stupidity. I don’t even realize Chris has come back into the room till I feel him grabbing my wrist stopping me.

“Oh Jin, no. No! You can’t go to hurting yourself again.” I dropped to my knees in front of him. He won’t even look at me.

“But I caused all of this Chris. It seems like it is always me. I’ve hurt and disappointed not only you this time, but our amazing wife as well. I have probably disappointed all the guys as well. Why am I so stupid Chan? Why am I the way I am that I can’t do things right?”

It’s then I realize his depression has been just simmering under the surface this whole time. Fuck. Has he been taking his medications? I had not even thought about any of our meds since we’ve been here.

“When’s the last time you took your depression meds my love? And naur, I’m not mad about it. I have a feeling I’m not the only one that has not thought of our medications since we’ve been here. I know we grabbed what we all had, but I’m sure we’ve needed more since we’ve been here.”

Hyunjin stops trying to fight my hold on his hands, his head snapping up to look at me. I can see the mental calculations he is doing and then his eyes go wide.

“Holy fucking shit Chris, I didn’t even think about that. I actually ran out before we left. And then everything happened. You are right, I imagine none of the others have thought about it. I really need to also speak to someone. Do we know if…”

Bringing my hands to his face, I softly grip both sides of his head to bring his forehead down so I can kiss it. “No, we don’t. Yet. I’ll have Jared check right away. I wonder if she would be opposed, if she can, to come over here. It would be nice to see someone in person. Are you going to okay right now jagiya?”

His soft smile melts my heart. “Now that you have helped me realize where all this anger and shit is coming from, yeah. But I owe all of you an apology. But especially Lynn. What I said…” His tears began falling afresh. “What I said was…”

“Nearly unforgivable? Rude as fuck? All of the above?” We both jump at her voice coming from the doorway. We had not heard her enter. “I’ve been listening. And while I am still hurt, I understand. But Jinnie, you can’t keep lashing out like this. Whether Jennifer comes over or we find one here, we all need to speak to someone. And you sure as hell will stop hiding shit from Chris. But that’s between you two. You might want to speak to the other’s as well. Lauren, Nari and I will be back. I love you.”

We both watch as she walks out. We can see how upset she is still.

“I really fucked up my relationship with her, didn’t I?” I look down at Chris, swallowing hard to keep the tears at bay. “Is she still even going to want to be tied to me? And I mean that Chris. I really hurt her with what I said. I was a complete and total ass.”

Standing up, I reach down and pull him into my arms. “She still loves you Jinnie. Otherwise, she would not have even taken the time to speak to you just now. She’s hurt and pissed. Do I think she’d back out of the ceremony? Naur, naur I don’t. She’s going with Lauren and Nari to have her dress, Hanbock or whatever they have for her to wear, fitted. So don’t think for a moment she doesn’t want to be yours as well. You just might want to give her time to calm down. It would be best for both of you.”

After one last long hug, we walked out to greet the others. Each of them looking hurt and worried about what has transpired. Before we could talk much, we Jared, Kolton and Jeb drive around back with a truck loaded with supplies of some kind.  We watch as Jared jumps out and comes in the back toward us. Since we hadn’t seen Jared since Lynn left, we just assumed he had left too.

“Hey guys, don’t mind us. Lynn had asked us to make the back porch screened in so that you can sit out here anytime and not get eaten by the skeeters. We are going to put shades you can bring down as well for even more privacy. Everything ok?” Looking at the guys, I can see they are pretty upset. I can tell Chris and Hyunjin have been crying, which worries me even more than the fact I thought I’d seen tears in my sister’s eyes when she left. Oh boy.

“If y’all need anything, the three of us will be out here. Ok?”

Jeongin speaks up before Jared can walk out. “Jared, one question. What the hell is a skeeter?”

Jared turns around, a grin on his face. “Oh yeah, forgot, y’all probably don’t know that lingo. Skeeter is what we call mosquitoes.”  With that, I turn around and walk out.

Jeongin looks over to Chan and Hyunjin. I want to ask, but I’m almost afraid. We’d heard a large majority of what he’d said to Lynn, but not what went on between him and Chan. Though I’m pretty sure something, or someone, was thrown against the wall.

“Hyunjin, what happened? I can tell you are extremely upset and when I saw Lynn... Just tell us what’s going on.”

I sit down in the chair, pulling Hyunjin onto my lap. His body is shaking, and I know he needs the extra support of me holding him to get through what he has to say. The rest of the guys turn toward us, waiting. Slowly, the story comes out. All of it tumbling from his mouth, slowly at first then rapid fire, ending with the fact it’s been weeks since he took his medications.

When he goes silent, I look around at their faces, tears pouring down everyone's faces. Looks of shock, hurt, anger, but ultimately love had gone across all of them as Jinnie had spoken. Now I see contemplation as they think about their own meds.

“Shit Channie. None of us have even thought about our medications or speaking to anyone about what’s going on. No wonder we’ve all felt on edge. I mean, besides the obvious of someone trying to ruin us and Lynn.”

I smile into Jinnie’s back when Minho reaches across and smacks Han on the back of the head. “Oops! You know what I mean. Is there someone we can talk to. Is Jennifer still safe to talk to? Shit, was she ever? Damn, this sucks!”

I look up when I feel a hand on my shoulder. Jared stands above us, understanding written across his face. Which honestly surprises me.

“Don’t look so surprised Chris. You think me and the guys didn’t have some problems in the beginning? We did. A lot. And while we may not be idols and have not had to deal with the same issues, we’ve had our own struggles. Lauren and I were together first. Then came Kolton, and quickly after Jeb. I knew I was bi-sexual but had never told Lauren. We’d known Kolton and Jeb for years. Lauren grew up with Jeb and Lynn. He had lived just down the street. Same as Lynn. It never dawned on us we’d ever be in a poly relationship, but here we are. Many years later and very happy. It’s not always easy, but our love for each other outweighs any of the shit that happens. I’ve got my team checking in on your therapist back home. If she is on the up and up, we’ll see if she is willing to fly out. In the meantime, the doc here is going to get refills for all of you. I need a list of medications and such. And if you take supplements, let us know. We have some great supplement stores here and fantastic Asian markets that have everything you could ever want or need!”

A sense of relief settles over the room at Jared’s words. I never knew how much it would help having someone understand our relationships. Before I could even speak up, Minho looks up and speaks.

“Jared, thank you. Thank you to each of your family and everything you have and continue to do for us. I did not realize how much it helps having someone else understand.” I’m surprised by the unshed tears showing in Minho’s eyes as he looks at Jared. It suddenly dawns on me that we have been holding back so much lately.

“Minho, you are welcome. Anytime you wish to talk, come find me. That goes for every one of y’all. We’re your brothers now. We are here for you. I know y’all are going, or have gone, through things we never have. That being said, we have each gone through some similar things. So please. Let us know. We love y’all.”

We are all shocked when Minho stands up to hug Jared. He had expressed to us all that he was striving to be more open with his emotions, but it is still a shock. Truthfully, I am beyond thrilled he has chosen to be more open. There have been many times I have been very worried about him, because he would close himself off from all of us. Seeing him like this makes me happy. It also shows how much growth he has had. To be honest, when he had expressed to us that he was going to try to be more open, most of us had some reservations if he’d be able to. Now I realize I shouldn’t, nor any of us, have doubted him.

I step back from Jared, knowing without a doubt I’ve just shocked everyone in this room. Hell, I shocked myself too! But it felt right. Ever since I spoke to everyone about being more open, I’ve noticed a change in myself. It seems as if giving permission to myself to be expressive and open changed me in ways I was not expecting. I feel more alive and in tune not only to myself, but to everyone around me. If only I had realized this years ago.

“Thank you. It really does mean a lot to me that we have someone who understands our dynamics and at least has some idea of the things we have gone through. I don’t think any of us ever expected anyone else to get it. It is really nice having a hyung who does.” I smile before turning around to sit back next to Han.

We can’t help the smiles that light up every single one of our faces. What he said is true. Knowing someone is by our sides, fighting and loving us as we are, who knows… The feeling is euphoric.  We hear the back door open as Kolton comes in.

“Ok Jared, times up. We got shit to hammer and screw together. Get your ass back out here. As for the rest of y’all, if ya want to get some anger and aggression out, no better way than working with your hands. Come join and we’ll teach you our ways.” Kolton looks at them and winks, then saunters back out the door.

“Oh hell, he did not just do double innuendoes!” Changbin howls in laughter as the others join in.

The mood set, the first one to jump in and want to help surprises everyone. All accept Felix. He knew the artist heart of Jinnie craved to learn new outlets for his creativity and artistry. When he had helped fix a house back in Korea years ago, it had really impacted him. This will be good for him. Probably even cathartic to his emotions and current state of mind.

That being said, I wander around the house, cleaning up and getting some snacks cooked. When I feel off, I still love to bake. Brownies and cookies it is. Someone else can come up with lunch. We’d all just grabbed some granola bars and juice for breakfast. Worried about Lynn, I’d sent a quick message to Lauren and Nari, letting them know that we had worked out things on our end and that I hoped she was having a good time. Not having received an answer yet, I set about cutting some fruit to have with the desserts.

“Damn it smells good in here! Cookies AND brownies? Well, you definitely know the way to a man’s heart, little brother. One of the many reasons I can tell why they love you so much. And don’t ever doubt their love for you. I see it in the way they look at you and the small touches they give you. You are very cherished Felix. By them and Lynn.”

I swallow hard trying to control the tears. How did Jeb know how I had been feeling? That I had been feeling low and like I wasn’t as useful as the others. I know I shouldn’t feel that way, but I do sometimes.

“You know it’s ok to cry, Felix. And I’m like you and Lynn, that’s why I knew. I too can sense the emotions of others. It’s a heavy burden we carry my friend. But I promise you are not alone.”

The moment his hands touch my shoulders, I turn and cry into his chest. I hadn’t realized how bottled up I had allowed my emotions to get. Chris is right, we need to speak to someone and the sooner the better. I had blocked everyone as much as possible because our emotions have been so erratic. We stand there for a while, till someone clears their throat.

Jeb moves to the side, seeing Chris and Seungmin standing in the doorway. “He’s all yours. We’re working on getting you someone to speak to. We’ll know sometime later today what we find. Okay?” I watch as all three agree. I squeeze Seungmin and Chris’s shoulders as I walk out.

“Oh Lixie, I feel like I should have known, but well…”

“Don’t Chris. We’ve all been hiding our emotions without even realizing what we were doing. Shit. I didn’t even realize how closed off I had gotten till just now. Come here you two, I need hugs.” Opening my arms, they both lunge forward and pull me in tight.

Seungmin leans back, kissing Felix’s and Chris’s heads. “I love you two so fucking much. More than I can even say. There are no words to describe my love. What I do know is that there can’t be any more hiding our emotions from one another. We are hurting not only each other and Lynn, but ourselves. From now on, no more hiding. And if others don’t like that, fuck them. We have enough money. We are set for life. And if Texas is where we need to live from now on, so be it. Our families are used to hardly seeing us anyway. And everyone else that we know and love would happily meet us anytime, anywhere.”

I squeeze them both tightly before breaking the hug. “Now, while you two talk, I’m going back out. I never knew working with my hands like that could be good for my soul, but you know what? It has been.” I can’t stop the massive smile on my face as I turn to walk out.

Chris and I laugh as Minnie walks out.

I turn to look at Felix. And I mean truly look at him. The dark circles under his eyes shocked me. How did I miss that before? I let out a sigh as I ran a hand through my hair. It’s getting long again. “Been holding yours back too, baby?”

“Yeah.” He looks at me with tears beginning to form in his eyes. “Chris, I don’t know what we are doing anymore.” The small hitch in his voice is all it takes. Reaching for him, I picked him up and sat him on the counter then stepped between his legs. As I wrapped my arms around him, he laid his head on my shoulder. I can feel his body trembling.

“I’m worried about our families and the impact of what is beginning to come out. I’m extremely worried about Jinnie and Lynn. This whole thing is saur fucked up. Why do people have to be such cunts?”

“Baby, you know that unfortunately, that is just how life is. We’ve dealt with saur much over the years. It sucks, but we must deal with what comes at us a little at a time. Right now, we are going to feel as if we are under water. Though I’m pissed at Jinnie for the things he said, I also know he is lashing out in fear and anger. I hope Lynn can see that too. It in naur way excuses the words he said. And he knows that. I just…I just really hoped I could be better at catching these things. I feel like I’ve missed so much. I’m sor…” His soft kiss silences me.

“Nope, stop right there. You have nothing to be sorry for. I know you feel like you do, but you don’t. You are not responsible for our emotions, nor for how we are poorly handling them. And yes, we are all poorly handling them right now.” I watch as he takes a deep breath with his head tilted back. When he looks back at me, there is resolve in Felix’s gaze.

“We are going to sit down as a family tonight, once we find out who we can talk to. We are going to set a schedule. We all need to be talking to someone, and we need our medications refilled. If we are feeling this, I can guarantee that Lynn is too. Hell, for all I know she is feeling it more and still feeling guilty about coming into our lives. She’s figured out how to completely block me from sensing anything right now. Shit Chris, this has just been saur fucked up. It’s worse knowing we are still being stalked, and someone could be here in Texas trying to find us. UGH!!” Chris tightens his arms around me, kissing my neck.

Softly pulling his head back against me, I kiss the top of his head. “I know. Right now, we need to be present for each other, for Lynn, for her kids. Don feels horrid that he somehow gave our location away. And you are right; it is fucked up. And I want to beat the shit out of that guy and anyone else involved. I’ve never felt this angry in my life toward another person Felix. Truthfully though? This has scared me. This whole situation. The more we each find out about the atrocities done to us, things we’ve buried, it hurts. Thank you for being here for me.”

His hand begins caressing the back of my head and I feel my whole body relax even more.

“I needed you too Chris.”

“Felix, my love, I will always need you. We all do. You put saur much on your plate that at times, I don’t know how you are still standing. Please, for the sake of yourself and all of us, slow down. Just like Minho told me, it’s time, the same goes for you and everyone of us. It is time.”

I have no idea how long we stayed that way in the kitchen, but eventually Changbin found us. Without saying a word, he wrapped his arms around us. He was sweating and hot as outside, and neither of us cared. We need this. And we can only hope that Lynn is getting this as well.

I also realize we all need to call our families. Though we had told them things were going to happen, I doubt any of them were prepared for the ugliness that is beginning to come out now. I lean back and look at Bin and Lix.

“Guys, we need to call our families. I can guarantee they’ve heard. And they are going to be upset. Let’s go talk to the others and find out what they think.” We helped Felix finish the desserts and got them put in containers before walking back out. Hearts heavy but determined to make the best of it.

At that moment, Lynn was getting fitted for a beautiful Hanbock wedding dress. One that she had only dreamed up in books. “How Nari? How did… “ We watch as her hands go her mouth and she gasps loudly, causing us both to smile.

“Oh my gawd, you’ve literally read everything, haven’t you? But what happened to the dress in Korea?” I look between her and Lauren, completely in awe. The pain I felt from what happened earlier is still there but dulled by my sweet friends' love and kindness.  Both she and Ren start laughing.

“Honey, I wish you could see your face right now! And duh, we’ve both read everything you’ve written. Between the two of us, you had no hope! I mean, I haven’t read all the fanfics, but Lauren has!” We look at each other, then all three of us start laughing. “And as for the one, as soon as we found out you had to leave, I called my friend and cancelled. She completely understands now. I got a call from her, and she is devastated at what is happening.

As soon as the fitting is done, Lynn falls into the seat between us. When she leans back, closing her eyes, I look over at Nari with worry.

“Sweet friend, what is going on. And do not try to tell us it is nothing. We can see the worry and pain in your eyes. What happened this morning?

I pull my glasses off, rubbing the heel of my hands into my eyes. I hadn’t even put on makeup before we left or my contacts. I let out a huff before speaking.

“So much shit. Hyunjin said some ugly shit that hurt. And in my mind, I know he is lashing out and I was the person he took it out on, but…” No. Dammit. I don’t want to cry!

“Don’t you dare Lynn. Stop holding it in and talk to us.” I look at Nari. We sit back suddenly when Lynn jumps up from the couch.

Pacing, I struggle to get the words out. I suddenly stop and quietly ask them the question I’ve asked the boys already. “Am I doing the right thing? Have I destroyed them by coming into their lives?” I hear their gasps and then feel their arms wrap around me. The tears I had been trying to hold in, break open and cascade down my face.

“Oh honey. Yes! Yes, you are doing the right thing. And no, you did not destroy them. Quite the opposite. They have been smiling more, laughing more. I see the relationships with each other strengthening. Something I didn’t even know was possible! And doll face, the way they each look at you? They look at you with so much love and amazement that it is breathtaking to watch.  You have given them life back.” Nari hugs Lynn even tighter. When I get back to the house, head smacks for every single one of those boys!

“Sis, the way they look at you is amazing to see. It’s powerful, raw, full of longing and love. I have followed them from the beginning of their careers, and I’ve never seen them look like this. You did that. And yeah, I’m pissed at Hyunjin right now. He needs the back of his head smacked. Hard. I might do that when we get back to the house!” I look at Nari. She makes the motion of smacking, and I know we are on the same train of thought.

Lauren sounds so offended on my behalf; I can’t help but start laughing. “Ok. Ok. Calm down tiger. No smacking him. I have a feeling he has probably already been smacked. But, can we go home now? I need to talk to him.”

Back at the house, Hyunjin wanders off toward the pool. Working with his hands had helped some, but he still felt like shit for what he’d said to Lynn. Emotions running high, he doesn’t realize someone is watching his every move.

Changbin had helped Felix and Chris fix the snacks then stepped back out, just in time to see Hyunjin trudge across the yard looking dejected and alone. As he slipped in the barn, Changbin followed shortly behind him.

Hyunjin just stands there. His hands at his sides in fists. His breathing is coming in sharp, short burst. He doesn’t move as I walk up to him. I sense something has changed in him, but I don’t know what. “Hyunjin, what are you doing?”

I move around the front of him. His eyes are wild, unfocused. “Hyunjin?”

Licking my lips, I know what I want. What I need. “Punish me.”

His words startled me, causing me to step back as I look up at him. “What did you just say?”

“You heard me Changbin. I want, no need, to be punished. Maybe it’s wrong to feel this way! But...” I look down at him, not knowing what to say.

I always wondered about him. I know Seungmin likes to be manhandled and spanked, but Jinnie, I always wondered about. There were times he would get a bit too much satisfaction from us hitting his ass or having our hands around his neck.

“Jin, baby, if I do this, it’s going to hurt. I’m pissed at you right now. And if I start, I’m not going to hold back. And it may end up with us fucking. I’m not going to go easy on you.”

I watch as his eyes blow out and it’s then and there the decision is taken from me. I reach up, slapping him. Not hard enough to leave a mark, but hard enough to let him know I mean business. When he looks back at me, I can tell he liked it. Oh fuck.

“Is that it?” I know I’m being a brat. I’ve never pushed him before. But right here and now, I’m going to. I feel dead inside. I’ve hurt those that I love the most and maybe this isn’t the heathiest way to handle those feelings and emotions, but it’s what I want right now.

Grabbing his arm, I pull us into a side room and lead us over to a chair in the corner. “Don’t push me Hyunjin or you just might regret it.”

“Or what? The big, bad Binnie going to spank me?” I highly doubt he actually would. That’s something more Lee… Oh fuck.

I yelp when he suddenly pulls me over his knee as he sits in the chair in a move I was unprepared for. My hands slam down on the floor, while my ass is laying perfectly pert over his knees. When his hand comes down on my ass, I yell.

“Fucking hell that hurt!”

“Oh, so now you don’t want that? Stop *smack* being *smack* an *smack*… “I pull his sweatpants down quickly, as he lets out a loud yell. “asshole *SMACK*.” I brought my hand down hard enough to leave a handprint on his ass. I feel his breathe coming in gasps as I begin messaging his ass cheeks and I can feel his erection against my thigh. Fuck, I am hard and needy right now. “Stop *smack* hurting *smack* those *smack* you *smack* love. *smack*”

His wimpering and our combined heavy breathing echo throughout the room. Reaching down between our bodies, I stroke his cock, eliciting a strangled moan from him. I’m so turned on by his moans, I feel like I’m about to bust my zipper wide open. But then the sobering reality of why he wants this hits me. I suddenly feel sick to my stomach. I quickly pull his sweatpants back up, then push him off my lap so he is standing, before standing up myself.

“I can’t do this Jin. I can’t. This, this is not what you need. You think you need this because someone, at some point, conditioned you to feel this is what you need.” The punch comes out of nowhere and I was sorely unprepared. I reared back, looking at Hyunjin, thankful he only punched me in the chest, but shit that hurt.

“What the fuck do you know? You don’t know anything Changbin! No one knows what it has been like. To be touched, sold off to the highest bidder. Made to do despicable acts to and with others. None of you know! The feel of hands all over your body and being unable to stop them because you are strapped down to a fucking cold, metal table. So many hands. I can feel them Changbin. Make it stop. Make their hands go away!!!”

I jump as he suddenly starts scratching down his arms, alternating between that and pulling his hair. It took me a moment to realize exactly what he is doing, Grabbing him, I pull him in the nearest room, thankful I see a sofa. I push him onto the sofa and pin him down using my body on top. Over and over he tries to dislodge me, screaming at me that he needs to be punished, but I have his arms pinned above him and his legs trapped by mine.

“No, my love. I will not let you hurt yourself. Hyunjin, I may not know what that was like. I hate that you do. But you are so much more than what they have done to you. Your beautiful, artistic, amazing soul is still there. They didn’t take that from you. Right now, it’s just buried under a whole lot of pain, grief and fear. WE LOVE YOU! Every single one of us loves you. Not because of what you look like, but because of what is in here.” I slap his chest hard, stilling his bucking beneath me. “Your heart, your soul, your mind…those are what we love the most! And that includes Lynn. She’s hurting right now too Jinnie. She doesn’t understand how anyone could have done what they did to you or the rest of us. And she is terrified that we are going to end up hating her.”

I stop fighting and look at Changin, eyes wide with tears flowing freely. “But…but I don’t hate her. And I didn’t mean those things I said. Really, I don’t! I was so angry because now everyone knows. What are Stay going to think of me now? I’m terrified of them leaving us still. Bin, is she wanting to leave us?” The thought of Lynn no longer being in my life terrifies me to my very core.

When Changbin stills, I scrambled from beneath him and sat facing him. “Binnie, is she thinking of leaving us because of what I said? I need to know.”

His shoulders slump and I watch as tears fall. “No. I don’t think so. But…” He takes a deep breath, then slowly lets it out. “She feels like she has ruined our lives. And then with what you said earlier… I’m not going to lie to you Jin. She’s hurt. Like, really, really hurt and pissed. And she has every right to be. You both have a right to your feelings, but the hurting each other? We have all got to work on this. Our emotions are all over the place and we keep lashing out.”

“I know. I just… And you are right. I did get conditioned to expect punishment. Oh gawd, I feel sick even saying that out loud.”

I take his hands in mine. “Don’t my love. What they did to you and literally brain washed you to think? It’s going to take time. But…um… Well, if you do want punishment because you enjoy it…”

“Wait. You mean?” I look at him, hopeful for the first time in a different light. Would he actually? When the light in his eye changes, I see the shift within him as his hand reaches out and grabs my chin in a soft, but firm grip. Oh hell, this is hotter than I expected.

“When you think you are ready, you can be my sub anytime you want. Though, I’m rather positive you are more of a brat.” I watch his reaction, his pupils dilating and his breathing becoming quicker. This is a different response than earlier. “We will take little steps at a time. Understood?”

I shake my head, but his hand tightens. “Use your words, Hyunjin.”

My body quivers from the sound of his voice dropping. “Yes.” I swallow when he growls at me, and my body responds. “Yes, sir.”

“That’s a good boy.” His whole-body shudders upon me saying good boy. “Now, what does my good boy want right now? Do you think you deserve some reward since we have come to an understanding?”

I gasped aloud as his other hand began sliding down my abs as he used the one on my chin to push me back. His hand settles just above my waistband; his thumb drawing circles as he watches me.

“It’s ok. I don’t expect you to answer. I know in your head you think you have brought all this upon yourself. You haven’t. None of us did anything that brought this upon us. And you and Lynn, you’ll work this out. You both love each other. I know you feel horrible. I know you feel as if you need to be punished. You don’t baby. Me going full Dom on you right now would not be what you need, physically nor mentally. Besides, I think you are punishing yourself worse than any of us could. We’ve got to get you out of this mentality. Right now, I think you need something to take your mind off what is going on.” Sliding my hand under his pants, I grasp his cock, slowly stroking it as he moans.

His head rolls back, and he arches into my hand. I whisper to him,“Oh baby, that’s it. Let me wash away some of those memories Jinnie. Let me replace them with a better memory.”

Pulling into the drive we go around back. I felt a sense of anticipation come over me. I know things have been messed up, but we can fix this. Together. Driving around back, I’m amazed to see all my guys outside, helping Jeb, Jared and Kolton with the back porch awning. The smiles and laughter I can already hear is music to my ears. Oh, wait, where are Changbin and Hyunjin?

As I jump out of the Jeep, Seungmin comes running up to us. “Lynn, you are home!” He surprises me when he picks me up and spins me around. I giggle and squeal like a little school girl, making Lauren and Nari laugh.

As I sit her down, I can tell she is looking for Bin and Jin. “Before you ask, the two of them are in the barn. Don and Tony went to get us all food and some ice cream! Felix made us brownies and cookies and cut fruit. Baby, I had no idea working with my hands like this would feel so amazing. And cathartic. But wow, has it helped! Now, go find those two. Hyunjin had walked off looking pretty depressed and Bin went to him. We’re just letting them be. I have a feeling they both need you right now.”

Looking up into his big, brown eyes, I can’t help but stand on my toes and kiss him. “Thank you Seungmin, for everything. Let the guys know I’m going to go get this all straightened out with Jin and Bin. We’ll be in sometime later. I love you, so very much.”

His soft look and answering kiss make my heart swell with love and tenderness.

“I love you too Lynn. More than words will ever be able to express. Now go take care of our husbands.”

Smiling, I give him another kiss than take off at a dead sprint across the yard eliciting cat calls for my crew. I giggle as I enter the barn. Walking around the corner, I don’t see them, but suddenly hear Hyunjin yelling. Following the sounds, I stop short of the door where I can see them, but they can’t see me.

I nearly run in when he starts scratching himself, but I know that right now, Changbin needs to take the lead. I feel in my very soul that Hyunjin needs him. I continue listening as silent tears pour down my face as I watch Binnie pin him down. As I listen to them talk, I want to collapse for the pain I feel. I hear movement and take a moment to see what’s going on. The words I hear are a punch to my very soul. He thinks…they both think…oh gawd… I feel sick to my stomach that things have become so messed up.

I’d made up my mind while talking to Ren and Nari. No matter what happens, what comes out or what is said, I would never leave them. Till the day I die, I am theirs. Maybe it’s selfish of me, but I don’t fucking care.

I hear the gasp from Hyunjin, snapping me out of my melancholy. Taking a chance, I peek around the door, watching as Changbin draws circles on Jinnie’s toned stomach. I listen to his words, watching the way Hyunjin’s face fills with lust. His want and need are so strong, I can practically taste it. The moan he lets out as Changbin’s hand disappears beneath his pants has my body burning alive. I feel the wetness between my legs already. Oh hell, his moans are pure sin.

“Changbin, please. I-I need more.” He’s hand squeezes my cock, as his thumb swipes over my tip. “Oh fuck. Bin…ohhhh gawd…” My hips surge forward of their own accord.

“Jin, I need to know right now. Do you want my mouth or do you want me inside you?”

“Make love to me Changbin. Please.”

Oh holy hell. I’m not going to survive this. I watch as they slowly undress each other. I need to leave, give them some privacy. I watch a moment longer as Bin pulls Hyunjin down to his ear, whispering something that brings a sly smile to them both. Turning away, I don’t even get a step in before hearing Changbin.

“Don’t you dare walk away from us. Did you think I wouldn’t know you were here? Even if Felix and I.N had not sent me a message with just your name in it, I would have known. The smell of vanilla flows around you at all times. I knew you were standing just outside the door, dear wifey. Now get your ass in here with us. Close the door behind you. Make sure to lock it.”

The look he has on his face as I walk in makes my heart skip a beat. Oh fuck. Hyunjin looks a little afraid of what is going on, till Changbin pulls him down and starts whispering in his ear. The look that comes across his face makes me even wetter. I want to know what he is thinking, what both of them are thinking. At the same time, I’m a little afraid to know.

“Ask her Jinnie.” They both walk toward me, their hard bodies on full display. I feel like predators are stalking me and I’m the prey they are fixing to gobble up. Then again, I think that’s the plan.

“As-ask me what?” I look up at Hyunjin’s face. I can see the fear, worry and lust filtering through his eyes.

“I…We…” He takes a step back and before either of us can say a word, he falls to his knees before me.

“Hyunjin! What…What are you doing?” I’m rooted in place, unsure of what is going on. I look at Changbin seeing the same look of confusion and worry on his face that I know is on mine.

“Forgive me, please. I’m begging you, please forgive me.” I barely hear him over the intense beating of my heart. Dropping down in front of him, I reach for his cheeks.

“Only if you can forgive me as well. We are all on edge. Too much. WE, all of us, have neglected our own health. My dear, I know you did not mean to hurt me. I’m not going to lie, you did. And I’m still angry, but I understand where it came from. It’s something you and I will have to work through. I want to. Do you want to?”

I quickly look up, straight into Lynn’s eyes. I see the pain I caused still there. What I see more though, is the love she has for me. Quickly wrapping my arms around her, I pull her toward me as I crash our lips together.

Breaking the kiss, I look at her, smiling. “Stay with us. We need you, Lynn. I am so sorry for being the asshole I have become and for that shit I said earlier. I may never forgive myself for hurting you like that.”

“I want to stay. Watching and listening to you two, what a punch to my soul. I love you both. No matter what, we belong together. All of us.”

“Come here you two.  I have a plan.”

We both look over as we are standing up, finding Changbin sitting in the overstuffed lounge chair. My heart picks up rhythm as I watch him stroking his hard cock.

“Hyunjin, undress our bride. Then I want you both over here, on top of me.”

The look on his face has us undressing me at breakneck speed. We quickly walked over to him. I watch as Hyunjin crawls over him, replacing Binnie’s hand with his own. Fuck, I love watching them stroke each other. I feel my juices already dripping down my legs.

Handing Hyunjin the lube, I watch as Jinnie lubes up Bin’s cock, then reaches around to lube his ass. As he impales himself on Changbin’s thick cock, I moan.

“Hmm, our wife likes to watch us play. Go up and down a few times Hyunjin, while watching her face.”

I can’t take my eyes off of them. Changbin is sitting up with Hyunjin in his lap, riding him. He motions to me, and I move forward as if drawn to them like a moth to a flame.

“I want you to crawl over me Lynn. I want you to try riding Hyunjin as he rides me. I want your juices flowing, no exploding, all over both of us. It might work; it might not. I want us to try though. I’ve been fantasizing about it for a while.”

Oh my gawd, if he only knew how many times I have thought of this. He holds his hand out helping me to stand up on the chair. I turn, kissing Hyunjin as I reach down and stroke his thick cock. The moan from both of them spurs me on as I break away and turn to Changbin. Stepping over, I slowly lower myself down. I tuck my legs in as close to Changbin as I can, but being thicker still causes Hyunjin to end up bringing his legs to the outside of mine.

“Oh fuck, that just make you go deeper Bin. Oh shit…”

I slide back as I’m kissing Bin, till I feel Hyunjin line up his cock with my pussy. I push myself back, breaking the kiss and causing all of us to moan loudly. It doesn’t take long for Hyunjin and I to find a rhythm with each other. My sliding down on him as he lifts off Binnie. Our moans echo around us as we begin to pick up speed. When I feel him moving sporadically, I know it won’t be long.

Just then, Changbin puts the bullet he had hidden, against my clit. He slides it lower, touching Hyunjin as well.

“Oh fuck Bin…oh gawd, I’m going to cum. I…ahhh, I can’t hold back…”

I can’t even form words, the sensations going through me as I feel my orgasm beginning to crash down around me. Starting in my toes, I feel the intense build. My body tenses, ready to explode at any moment.

Changbin whispers, “Come with me my loves.”

My orgasm explodes, my body becoming one massive trembling mess as the waves of my orgasm sends both men over the edge. Our screams echo in the room as we collapse against one another, spent.

Minutes pass as our harsh breathing slowly returns to normal. We have no idea how much time has passed, but none of us makes the move to get up.

I find my voice and softly speak to them both. “I love you two, so fucking much. I know we are going to have our fights and disagreements, but let’s not let it get this bad again. Please.” The last part comes out as a whisper, a plea. Changbin and Hyunjin both kiss me on my body at the same time. No words had to be said as I knew they were feeling the same way.

The urge to pee is what finally prompts me to move. “Ok you two. As much as I love being like this, I need to pee. So we gots to move!”

The laughter from both of them is like a balm upon my heart as Hyunjin moves, then helps me off Changbin’s lap. We’d sat in the position for so long my legs felt weak and I stumbled.

“Whoa, you ok, Lynn?” I look up, seeing the worry in Jinnie’s eyes.

“I’m fine baby. Just my legs were starting to fall asleep a bit. How long have we been in here?” I look down at Changbin, who looks at his watch. The smirk he gives me lets me know it’s been a while.

“Well, it’s a wonder they haven’t sent out a search party to make sure you haven’t murdered at least one of us. Though I’m betting at least one of them knows exactly where we are.” I grab my clothes, head to door and sneak a peek out to make sure no one is there. Making a mad dash, I  I duck into the bathroom.

I hear talking and assume it is Changbin and Hyunjin as I open the bathroom and step out. A second later, the strong arms of Chris wrapped around me.

I lay my head back against his powerful chest, reveling in the feel of his arms wrapped around me. I breathe deep, taking in his scent. I giggle when he tickles my side, slapping his hand in turn.

“Bad boy.”

I shiver as he whispers in my ear. “I can be a bad boy, but not right now.” You’d think I’d had enough sex, but nope. Just that small whisper has me wet again. Damn him! And I know he knows it.

“Let’s go love. The others are quite worried that you have murdered at least Hyunjin out here.”

“Nah, at least not in the sense they are thinking.” I look over to twin smirks from Jin and Bin, then laughter from them both.

“You did not just say that Hyunjin! Oy vey you two!! And you were both very much involved in the slaying out here, so hush.” We look at each other, then start laughing even harder.

“Someone is going to have to clue me in to what exactly you three did. I can tell you all feel much better, so I can assume it had to do with some talking and some physical “talking” as well.” I wink at all three of them. “Especially considering the marks on Lynn’s neck.”

My hands fly up to my neck. “Oh fucking hell! How bad? I’m going to get my ass beat if these aren’t gone quickly since the weddings are coming up!” And then, like a splash of ice water to my face, reality hits hard. “The weddings.” I stumble a bit, till Chris grabs me.

“Yeah baby, weddings. I heard you had the fitting for your Hanbock today? I can’t wait to see you in that. We aren’t being told shit about how you looked, or colors. Nari says we are not to know and that our fittings are tomorrow. That woman is planning everything. Between her and Lauren, I have no idea what to expect. And you know what? For once in my life, I’m happy giving control to someone else!”

His smile lights up the night as we walk back to the house, hand in hand with Hyunjin and Changbin ahead of us. I watch as Nari and Lauren look up, looking straight at Hyunjin. Oh shit. Before I had time to say a word, they walked across the porch and smacked the back of his head at the same time! Neither he nor Changbin had seen them coming.

“What the hel… Hello Nari and Lauren.” Oh man. The look on both of their faces tells me all I need to know. They know what went down. “Yeah, I deserved that.”

Nari walks over to Changin and smacks him too, eliciting a yell. I don’t even know what she tells him, but his hands go up quickly when she starts shaking her finger at him. I giggled out loud at the expression on his face. This is amazing to watch!

“She smacked all of us, hard. Said we were idiots and had better straighten ourselves out. I learned not to argue with her a long time ago.”

I looked up at Chris as he rubbed the back of his head, giggling even more at the expression on his face. I knew, no matter what happened from here on out, we would be ok.

Chapter Text

Creep by Radiohead

Everybody Hurts by R.E.M.

Jared and Jeb showed up to have dinner with all of us. As we ate, we made the decision to call PD-nim to see how he was doing. Calling him on a secure line, he assured us that he and the others were safe and well. He was still livid but preparing everyone for all the questions that were starting to filter through. After assuring us they would all be back before the weddings, we got off the call.

As we sat around eating on the newly screened porch, we discussed what was going to happen. We also found out Jennifer was in the clear and was on her way to us as we spoke. She knew a lot about what had happened to them, but none of them had ever fully disclosed what they had each gone through. Needless to say, she was enraged, terrified, and sickened by how many others had come forward so far with their own stories.

We discussed the upcoming weddings, laughing that I had no clue what was going on. Of course, neither did the guys. The official wedding for me and Changbin was hush-hush. Thankfully, we’d been able to keep anything from leaking to the press. The dress and tux were hand-picked by Lauren and Nari. At first, I had been very annoyed, but now I was incredibly thankful to my friends for taking this all off my hands. I had enough to worry about without the stress of not one but two shindigs to plan.

As news of what had happened started pouring across social media and the news outlets, the phone calls from their family and friends began pouring in. They had all called their families ahead of the worst of it, but as the information came to light, they are devastated by it all.

Our phones were going crazy with messages, calls and emails coming in. We each tried to reassure them that we were ok and safe where we were. At this point, none of them knew where we were. We had collectively decided all but the few that were coming to our weddings would know where we were. They did not know the exact location, as of right now. We did it not only for our protection, but theirs. The less they knew of the threats, the less could be used against them.

And threats we have had. Lauren, Jared, Kolton, Jeb and I were working overtime, along with a few of their most trusted inner circle. They had squashed a few rumors online outright, which had been glorious to watch. I’d been fielding as many questions as I could from my staff and my readers. There had been a few threats on my side as well, which I had already prepared for. Many had already been caught, though there were a few of the threats we were having issues tracing. Those particular ones kept bouncing all over the globe. Those were the ones that worried me the most. I knew, without a doubt, one of them was somehow involved in everything that had happened to Stray Kids.

I sat back, watching each of them, but most of all Hyunjin. I was worried, extremely worried the toll this was going to take on his mental health was going to be high. Finally, I couldn’t take it anymore as I watched him picking at his nails. Squeezing Changbin’s knee, I motion toward Hyunjin before standing and walking toward him. Once I’m standing before him, he looks up at me, his eyes sorrowful and so full of pain, hurt, and fear that my whole body goes on high alert.

Sitting down in his lap, I wrap my arms around him. I’m surprised at how stiff he feels. I realized then he is still so upset over what he said to me that he is afraid to hold me right now. I lean back, bringing one hand to cup his cheek as I look deeply into his eyes.

“Hyunjin, my love, I forgive you. I understand now that all of this was weighing on your mind. Yes, I was angry. And I did have every right to be. And maybe a little part of me still is. But you have every right to be upset, too. You were put in a position no one should ever have dealt with. Add that we have not stopped for a moment to really talk to Jennifer, or anyone else? And you have been without your medication. The fight was just waiting to happen. And it could have been anyone of us. Let go, my love. Let me take some of the pain.”

I nearly yelp at how fast his arms surround me and how tightly he squeezes me. I feel his body shaking and realize he is quietly crying. All I can think of is how I wish I could take this pain. How I wish I could hide us all away until it is all over. I know I can’t, but I really wish I could. I can smell Chris’s cologne a moment before the seat dips next to us as his arms surround us both.

“It’s ok Jinnie. Let it out. Please jagiya, don’t hold it in. Jennifer will be here tomorrow. For tonight, let us share in the pain and sorrow you are feeling. We are all here for you. Tonight, as always, we are all here for each other. None of us is going anywhere. Let the world think what they want. What is most important are the ones in this room that love you so damn much. This is what our family is about.”

I sniffle, trying to hold my own tears back as Chris’s words have the effect of breaking the dam. Hyunjin sobs against me, as all the pain and anguish he has let build up burst forth. I tighten my arms around him as Chris leans into me.

“Stop holding back Lynn. You have been holding on to it all as well. We know you are trying to be strong for each of us, but who is being strong for you? I’m not saying Ren and crew are not, but baby, we haven’t exactly been there for you. I think… No, I know that we have put a lot on you. Let go and let us take on your sorrow too.”

I bury my head in Hyunjin’s neck, letting all the sorrow and anger flow as freely as the tears are now. I feel hands on my back and know my son Don is behind me, his arms snaking around me so that he is touching both Chris and Hyunjin too.

Hearing Seungmin softly talking, I look up to him, hugging Tony as tears cascaded down both their faces. Through my tears, I catch Seungmin’s eyes and mouth ‘thank you’. Mom hugs are great, but sometimes you need someone else to help you let go. I feel like Seungmin will always be that person for Tony.  He has taken him under his wing so to speak. They have developed a very dear friendship that I only see growing stronger as time goes on. The love each of these men not only have for me, but my two sons, is incredible.

I look around the room at my family. This is what we needed. To let it all out. There is not a dry eye in the room. I feel Chris shaking beside me and Hyunjin and I move at once. I jump up, turning and sitting back down so I can face Chris. He hasn’t looked at us, but we can see the tears streaming down his face as we pull him toward us.

I reached over, taking his chin in my hand and lifting his face to both Jinnie and me. “Baby, the same thing goes for you. You hold it all in, too. It’s ok to let go, dear husband. We will be ok, eventually. Whatever comes our way, we fight it together.”

“Chris, my brother and I are here for you guys, too. You are family, our brothers. We watch the way you love our mom. We watch the way you love each other and how you have adopted Lauren and the guys as part of your family. When you hurt, we hurt too. We fight this, together. That’s what families do.” Don leans down, hugging them tightly, before leaving them to be with Seungmin and Tony.

Leaning forward, I kiss Lynn and Hyunjin. Smiling through the tears, I hug them both closer. Today feels like a turning point for all of us. Around the room, our new family comforts those near them as if they have known us forever. Truly, it feels as if we have. I had no idea this trip to Texas would bring about such an amazing turn of events.

Yes, things are hard. Yes, they will be harder now that the truth is coming out. We are accepting that. I know we may suffer some in the beginning. I’m prepared for that. Those who know us best will love us as they always have. And if they don’t, they don’t. Our families and the ones in this room are the ones who truly matter the most.

That night had been exactly as Chris had thought, a turning point for everyone. Late that night, Lauren and her husbands had left for home as everyone else departed for their rooms. Chris and Changbin remained downstairs with Lynn, talking, before eventually making slow, sweet love to her and each other. They were lost in their own little world that night, as was everyone else. After the day they had, the release they found in each other was exactly what they needed.